The Secretary's guide, or, Young mans companion, in four parts. Part I. Contains directions for spelling, reading and writing true English, with true pronunciation. Part II. Arithmetick made easie ... Part III. The method of writing letters upon most subjects ... Part IV. Contains a choice collection of bills of parcels, bills, bonds, letters of attorney ... profitable both for old and young to learn and know. : The whole adorned with variety of other matters, as will appear by the contents.

PART I.

Directions for Spelling, Reading, and Writing True English.

Of Letters great and small, and when each are to be Used; Their Division into Vowels and Consona••ts: Of Diph|thongs, what they are, how many, and how Pronounced and Written.

THERE is no Building without a Foundation. Therefore whoever would obtain the Accomplishment of Writing all ••ons of En|gli•••• Word•• properly, and Scholar 〈◊〉〈◊〉, mu•••• in the first Place, end••avour to understand 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whereof all Words are composed.

These are in Number Twenty four, and are to be consi|dered in their Form, their Nature, and their Force.

1. As to their Form, Letters are e••ther Small, as a, ••, c,&c. or Great (which ar•• ••all••d Capitals) as A, B, C. &c. And to know when rightly to use the one▪ and when the 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ is the first step towards good Clerk-ship; wherein th•••• Rule will guide you.

You must never use Great Letters in the míddle, or end of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Word (unless the whole be wrote so, as LORD) but always in the beginning: And there too; only in these six Cases following, viz. 1. At the beginning of any Writing. 2. After every Period, or Full-Point, when a new 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉. 3. At the beginning of every Line in Poetry, and every Verse in the Bible. 4. Proper Names of all sorts, whether of Persons, Places, or Things, and the like, must begin with them. 5. So also the Names and Terms of Arts, Dignities, Offices, or any other Word of special Note in a Sentence; or to which we pay a particular De|ference; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 God, King, your Lordship, &c. And lastly, The Personal Pronoun I; must always be a Capital. The small Letters are every where else to be used.

It would therefore be highly ridiculous to write thus:

master george francklin the coroner of kent, with dorothy his wife, came last maRch to loNDon, where i met him.

When it should be,

Master George Franklin, the Coroner of Kent, with Dorothy his Wife, came last March to London, where I met him.

Note, There are two Forms of s used in writing; the long s, which is always put in the beginning, or middle of Words, and the short s, which only comes in the end, or after another s; As substantial, Assesments; not sub|stantial 〈◊〉〈◊〉;

Note also, That i and n, the reasons which we shalt mention by and by, are oft-times written thus, j, v.

2. As to the Nature of Letters, they are either Vowels or Consonants.

The Vowels are commonly counted but five, viz.

a, e, i, o, u, but we must add to them y, when it cometh after a Consonant.

All the rest are Consonants, and so are j, ••, and y, when any of them come before a Vowel.

They are called Vowels, (which is as much as to say Self-Sounders) because each of them gives a perfect sound of it self; whereas the Consonant (that is, Sounders toge|ther with) cannot be pronounced without out of the Vow|els: As, to say B, you must make use of the sound e after it; and in q, of u, and in m or s, of e, before them, &c.

When two Vowels come together, and yet are not par••|ed in Pronunciation, but the sound of them both united, it is called a DIPHTHONG [that being originally a Greek Word, signifying a Double Sound] As heard, sweet, People; not he-ard, swe-et, People.

Of these Diphthongs we have Twelve that are chiefly to be observ'd; that is to say, ai, ei, oi, au, eu, ou, ••••, ••••, ea, eo, oa, and ie: As in these Words, Faith, Either, Join, A••l, E••••••ch, Stant, Seed, Food, Wealth, People, Beat, Friend.

Where you may observe, that in the first six, both Vowels are fully founded; but in the last, one of the Vow|els is but little, or scarce at all heard; and therefore by some they are called improper Dipthongs.

Note, That ay, ey, oy, are also Diphthongs, and have the same sound with ai, ei, oi; only these are used in the beginning or middle of Words, those always in the end; so we write, air, fair, Heifer, either, Cheister; not ayr, fayr, eyther, Cleyster; but May, Joy, Whey, &c. not Mai, Joi, Whei.

Aw, ew, ow, are likewise Dipthongs, and have the same sound with 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and ou, save that those are used chiefly in the end of Words. And ow is sound|ed flat and soft; as A Bow, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉; whereas ou is more sharp and shrill, as Thou, you, adieu, Yet, contrary to

this Rule, we do commonly write these Words follow|ing of a sharp sound, with ow, viz. To Bow, A Cow, Flower, Fowl, How, Power, Sow, Vowel. Again, on the other side, we write some with ou, and yet pro|nounce them as flat as the sound of ow, in know, viz. Four, Soul, drought. But certainly it is an Inconveniency, that Words under one and the same manner of Writing, should have a double and different Sound: To remedy which, some preferring Reason before corrupt Custom, use ow where ever the Sound is soft and flat, either in the begin|ning, middle, or end of a word; but ou where it is sharp: And write thus:

I want Strength to bou this Bow.

Do you mow the Grass, and I will lay it up in the Mow.

Toe; Pease I sow to Fat the Sou, not the Cou. Hou can I make up the Hop-Garden without a How? Others distin|guish them by adding e, As Jane is an ill-bred Sow, and cannot so we.

But I take the other writing to be more natural,

AE and oe (which have peculiar Characters, viz. AE and oe) are not properly English Diphthongs, but Latin, and therefore we in English do, for them, commonly both write and sound the single e. As Equity, Femele, Phenix, Tragedy, from AEquitas, Foemina, P••oenix, Tragoedia. Yet, in borrowed Words, of rare use, and especially in proper Names, as AEneas, AEtna, OEconomy, &c. The best Authors use the Diphthongs, to denote their Origi|nal.

Question, When two Vowels come together, Is it always a Diphthong?

Answer. No, not always; but generally where any of the before-mentioned Pairs of Vowels happen together, they make a Diphthong, and must be sounded jointly, except in these Words following:

ea are parted in Beatitude, Create, Creator, Creation,

Genealogy, Ocean, Pag••ant, ••eal, Serjeant, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Ven|geance.

And ei in Atheist, Atheism, Deity, Polytheism.

Eo is a Diphthong in Dungeon, Hideo••••, Meteor, Pig••••n, S••utcheon, Surgeon, Theory.

O a are severed in Co-action, Co-adjurer.

Ie is parted in Audience, Brier, Buried, Busied, Clothier, Dier, Diet, Driet, Espiet, Gaiety, Laiety, Moiety, Quiet, Studied.

Ui are parted in Ambiguity, Fruition, Genuine, Gratuity, Puissant, Perspicuity.

E e in Pre-eminence, Pre-em••tion, Re-enter, Re-edify.

Oi in Doing and Going.

Likewise, most Vowels that come together like Diphthongs, are parted in all proper Names of Persons or Places men|tioned in the Bible, As La-ish, Alphe-us, Cesure-••, Gill••-ab, Abine-am, &c. save only Cain, Cainan, Theudas, Rubem, and Beelzebub, where the Vowels are sounded together as Diphthongs

In all such Words where two Vowels come together they are to be parted, that they may not seem to make a Diphthong. If you would write exactly, you ought to make this Mark 〈◊〉〈◊〉 over the latter Vowel, which is called Diaeresis, or a Note of Partition, thus Laiety, Capernaum, Gilead, &c. Tho' this, thro' the Negligence of Printers and Writers, is often omitted.

There are some few Words derived from French, where three Vowels are joyn'd in our sound; as Lieutenant, Beauty, &c. which may be called Triphthongs.

Note, That altho' we have but 24 Letters, and fix of them Vowels, are we have 21 Consonants; For I, U and Y, when they are set before any Vowels in the same Syllable, do become Consonants. And in such a Case, the two former must be Written with a different Character from that which they have when they are Vowels, viz. j and v, (which by Learned Men and Printers, are called Jo••

and Vo) As single, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, vulgar; not 〈…〉〈…〉, which would be uncouth and absurd, therefore this is to be carefully observed. And in such a case I know no need of a Tittle over j, which yet you must always make over ••.

And tho' y keeps one and the same Form, yet whereas, (when 'tis a Consonant,) it differs much from j Consonant. As may be perceived by these Examples—jet, yet, jew, yew, joke, yoke.

Y being Originally a Greek Vowel, is rightly used, 1st In most Words derived from that Tongue; As Chrystal, Presbyter, Martyr, Apocrypha, Apocalyps. 2. English Words that end with the sound of i, may be indifferently writ with a y, or ie; as Safety or Safetie, Beauty or Beautie, but you must never end them with an i only, as Bounti, Safeti, for we have no English words so termina|ted. 3. When two ii's come together, y is put in the place of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, because it looks handsomer; as Bury|ing, Marrying, (not Burieing, Marrieing, nor Buriing, Marriing) and sometimes when e followeth, as Marryeth, Buryeth.

Of Syllables, and Rules how to divide them.

IT is very necessary both for True Writing and Reading, to understand the Nature and proper Division of Syl|lables.

A Syllable is either a Vowel, or Diphthong, sounding by it self, or joined with one or more Consonants in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sound, and pronounced at one Breath.

For since each of the five Vowels make a perfect Sound, any of them may be, and often is a Syllable, as a-hate, e-ve-ry, i-vie, o-pinion, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. So most of the Diph|thongs, as an-ger, En-s••ace, ow-ner, ai-der ai-ster, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

Many Consonants with one Vowel may make but one Syllable; as Length, Strength, Knights.

1. Rule, If two Vowels come together in a Word, and yet are no Diphthong, but both fully sounded, they must be divided, as in Di-et, Mu-tu-al, Tri-umph, Co-〈◊〉〈◊〉, Co-equal.

2. Rule, If the same Consonant be doubled in the mid|dle of a Word, they must be divided; as in Ab-be, Ac|cord, Ad-der, Af-fect, Ag-gra-vate, and the like.

3. Rule, A Consonant coming between two Vowels, must be joined to the latter; as in E-qui-tie, De-liver; not Eq|uit-i••, Del-iver.

4. Rule, Two Consonants between two Vowels do sepa|rate themselves, one to the former, the other to the latter Syllable; as Stran-ger, For-tune.

But no these general Rules, there are these Exceptions following.

First, x, in any Word, must be joined to the Vowel before it, contrary to the third Rule; as Ox-en, Ex-ercise.

The Reason is, because 'tis a double Consonant, and has the sound of c and s, which cannot begin a Syllable, For,

Secondly, Any two or three Consonants, which may be joined to begin any English Word, are not to be sepera|ted in the middle of any Word; so you must not spell ag-ree, bes-tow, res-rain, &c. but a-gree, be-strow, re|srain, because gr••••st, and fr do begin several English Words, as in the following Example.

The two Consonants that may begin Words, are Thirty in Number, &c.

As in Bl. Blunt. Br. Bread. Ch. Church. Cl. Clock. Cr. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Dr. Drink. Dw. Dwell, Fl. Flame. Fr. Frank. Gl. Glove. Gn. Gn••w.

Gr. Grave. Kn. Know. Pl. Play, Pr. Pray. Sc. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Sh. Shut. Sk. Sk••••. Sp. Sport. St. Stop. Sl. Slew. Sm. Smites Sn. Snow. Sq. Squi••••. Sw. Sway. Th. Thunder, Tr. Treasure. Tw. Two. Wh. Whistle. Wr. Wrest.

The three Consonants that may begin a Word, are these Nine, viz. Sch. School. Scr. Scrape. Shr. Shrink. Skr. Skrew. Spl. Split. Spr. Spring. Str. Stroke. Thr. Threw. Thw. Thwart.

All these must be spelt together, and not seperated, except in compounded Words; and there each simple Word must retain its own Letters. As

Mis-take Mis-like Mis-lead Dis-lodg Dis-close	not	Mi-stake Mi-slike Mi-slead Di-slodg Di-sclose
Dis-miss		Di-smiss

So Trans-pose, not Tran-spose, because 'us Compounded of trans.

So Cramp-ring, not Cram-pring.

So likewise all Words that remain intire, when their Prepositions and Terminations, (which of themselves signify nothing) are taken away from them, must be spelt by themselves, as stand-ing, not stan-ding; reclaim-ed, not reclai-med, un-ex-pect-ed, not u-nex-pec-ted.

Thirdly, Any, Consonant joined with I, or r, before e, in the end of a Word, is inseparable; as in the very Word in-se-pa-ra-ble, tri-fle, Mi-tre.

Fourthly, This Particle es, at the end of Words (which we commonly either Nouns of the Plural Number, or Verbs of the Third Person) is, sometimes swallowed up of the foregoing Syllable, and serves only to make it long; but sometimes it makes a Syllable of it self.

Note, A Noun is the Name of a Thing, A Verb is a

Word that betokeneth to do, or to suffer, or to be. The singular Number speaks but of one, the plural of more. The first Person is when a Man speaks of himself, as, I come. The second when one speaks to another, as, Thou comest. The third, as He comes or cometh.

In these Words following it closes with the former Syllable.

	Nouns.	Verbs.
An Hide,	Hides,	he hides himself.
A Drake,	Drakes,	he bakes Bread.
A Bile,	Biles,	he piles up Wood.
A Name,	Names,	he names me.
A Bone,	Bones,	he means and weeps.
A Rope,	Ropes,	he copes with.
A Wire,	Wires,	he tires all Men.
A Brute,	Brutes,	he suits well with it.
A Way,	Waies,	he staies for me.
An Eye,	Eyes,	he lies in wait.
A Virtue,	Virtues,	he argues well.

But in these it may be a Syllable by it self.

A Grace,	Graces,	he places all things.
A Church,	Churches,	he lurches Conies.
A Cage,	Cages,	he wages War.
An Hedge,	Hedges,	he judges none.
A Rose,	Roses	he poses Scholars.
A Nose,	Noses,
A Fish,	Fishes,	he refreshes himself.
A Witness,	Witnesses	he oppresses the Poor.
A Box,	Boxes,	he foxes his Guests,
Assize,	Assizes,	he freezes for Cold.

Note, That these Verbs, are, by the Curious, written with an Apostrophus, as Refreshe's, for Refresheth, or doth Refresh, especially when the Verb and the Noun are both alike, to distinguish them, as, he hide's himself amongst

the Hides. For otherwise it seems needless to write an Apostrophus where s is set for th, as Love's for be Loveth; there being nothing omitted, only the th (which in sound is but one Letter) is changed into s.

Es is also sounded in these Words, Aloes, Jubiles, Epitornes; and in all proper Names, as Moses, The-res, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 except James.

If these Rules for dividing so Syllables seem too tedious and intricate, a little practice and observation will render them easy and familiar: In the mean time take this for a general Direction, That Syllables are so to be divided in Spelling as they are in Speaking. And be sure if you can|not write a whole Word at the end of a Line, break it off at the end of a Syllable; as for Example, Communi|in one Line, and ••••tion in the next, not Communic- in one Line, and ••tion in the next; so if I should write discharge at the end of a Line thes, discharge, it would be ridicul|ous, for if I could not bring it in all, I ought to have left off after dis, and begun the next Line with the other Syllable.

Of Letters that ought to be Written, and yet are not Sounded, and the Reasons thereof; particularly of e at the end of a Word, when it must, and when it should not he Written.

IN the Words Isaac, Cuiaphas, Canaanite, Sabaoth, and Pharaoh, one of the a's is not pronounced, they being originally Hebrew.

And b after m, in Words of one Syllable, are not sounded, as in Lamb, Climb, Comb, Dumb, Tomb, Womb, Thumb, And before t, as Debt, Debtor, Doubt.

And c is not sounded in Indict, Indictment, Indicted. Nor •• in Wednesday. Nor e in the middle of the Word

••••orge. And •• at the end of a Word is very ••eldom 〈◊〉〈◊〉, except in those of one Syllable, as Me, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, ••••e, be, ye, ••e, where it has the ••ound of a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, o•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. And in Words derived from the H••bre•• and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a•• Jesse, J••bile, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Ni••ive, C••••d••••n, C••••••,••, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Epit••••••, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, &c.

In other Words where •• is put at the end, and the Sound ••ot heard, y•••• it is not ••uper••••uous, no•• to be ••mitt••d in Writing, for these following Reasons:

1. It serves to draw the Syllable long, which with•••••• must be sounded short, and so several Words of different Sense would be con••ounded, which by this means are plainly distinguished, as appears by these Examples.

T•• Curse and Ban is Childre••s Ba••e.

A Hedger's Bill is no ••it Instr••••••••t where-with to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Bil••.

You may Bi••e one Bit of my Apple.

I did Bathe my self in a Bath.

I can break this Japan Cane.

A Scolding Dame deserves to be d••ckt in the Mill••Da••,

Meat that is ••etcht far is Ladies fare.

A piece of Fir is good for the Fire.

I am out of Hope to ••ave one H••p this Year.

They say a Cat ••as nine Lives, but to be sure 〈◊〉〈◊〉 will Live as long as ••he can see me alive.

Bad usage ••as made many a Man mad.

Let the Man cut my Horse's Mane.

'Tis two Miles to the next Mill.

I will quit and discharge you quite of 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉▪

To Rid the way let's Ride the faster.

The Poor will Scrape up every Scrap.

I cannot S••are all Night at a Sta••.

For a new Tune I get a Tu•••• ••f Wine.

Oft-times one Twin doth twine about the other▪

For a Pint of Wine you do not Win.

Are you not asham'd to Whine for a S••r••tch with •• W••in, or •• Furz Bu••••?

I will Write to my Lawyer for a Writ

Nay, this e final does not only draw out the Syllable after one Consonant, but sometimes effects the same after two; as in Finde, Minde, Winde, Rinde, Binde, Waste, Taste, Tithe, Childe, which therefore ought to be so written.

Yet these following Words seem priviledg'd by Custom, to be pronounc'd long, without an e in the end, viz. Bold, cold, hast, post, told, scold, bolt, Golt, dolt, most, Ghost, both, Ruth; but if any should add an e to them, tho' it might seem unfashionable, I could not blame him, because 'tis but reasonable: But in other Words 'tis a self-contra|diction to add e in the end, which makes a Syllable long, after I have made it short with two Consonants; and there|fore I must write, pass, turn, black; not passe, turne blacke.

2. Another Reason for writing e final when not sounded, is to soften the sound of these two Letters, c and g, as in Ace, place, lice, truce, Justice; whereas otherwise c sounds strong, like k, as in ac-cept, ac-count, and the like of g, as in stag and stage, hug and huge, swing and swinge, string and fringe.

And here Note, That if g be hard with a long Vowel, ue is added, and always pronounc'd in the same Syllable, as Plague, Rogue, Prague, the Hague, Intrigue, Catalogue, Dialogue, Prologue, Epilogue, Synagogue, Collegue, Prorogue, League, Tongue. Beware that you do not read such Words Catalo-gue, Intri-gue, nor write them Catalog, Prolog, &c.

But if g be short, with a short Vowel, then it must have d before it, as in badg, ledg, bridg, lodg, judg, which Words are thereby differenced both in Sound and Writing, from bag, leg, log, jug.

3. Another use of e at the end of Words, is for Oxna|ment, rather than Necessity; for so we add it to Words ending in i, o, or u, as Charitie, Vertue, Foe, Toe, where it does not vary the Sound, except after i, and there it makes the Syllable sound more gently, like the Diphthong ee, as Charitie is pronounc'd, as if it were written Charitee. Like|wise in Nouns and Verbs singular, 'tis generally added after the long s, joined with another Consonant; as Horse, Curse,

to Nurse, Disburse: for we do not use to write Hors, Disburs, Curs, much less Hors, Disburs, Nurs; and I take the reason to be partly because those Words are thereby the more readily varied; As Nurse, Nurses; Curse, Curseth; Disburse, Disburses. And especially because the short s after r, with|out an e, makes a soft Sound, as Wars.

If to e at the end of a Word, a long Vowel be added, the e is lost, and must be omitted in Writting, as love, loving, not loveing; have, having, not haveing; except these endings ge and ce, before able, as change, change-able; peace, peace-able; not chan-ga-ble, pea-ca-ble.

It is needless to use e at the end of a Syllable already made long by a Diphthong, and therefore you must write, gnaw, fear, weight; not gnawe, feare, weighte; except when it is to give a right sound to soft s, soft th, and to these endings, ce, ge, ve; as please, soothe, peace, siege, leave.

Words of one short Syllable, ending with s Consonant, are to be written with a single Consonant; and without any e after; as sin, son, sun, at, put, war; not sinne, sonne, sunne, &c. altho' such Words are so writ in our old Bibles, and after the same manner in the Plural, sinnes sonnes, &c. But this is reform'd in our later Impressions.

6. G is not sounded, tho' written, in Sign, and its Com|positions, Assign, Resign, Design, Consign; nor in Seignior, Reign, Sovereign, Arraign, Phlegm, and the like.

7. H has Place, but no Voice, in Authority, Christ, Christopher, Chrystal, Chrysostom, Chronick, Chronology, Chronography, Ghost, John, Rhide, Rhenish, Rhetoric, Sche|dule, Schism, and Thomas.

8. I is not much, if at all, sounded in these Words, Adieu, Juice, Pursuit, Bruit, Fruit, Suit, Bruise; yet in the five last, it draws the Syllable long.

9. K is not heard in Back, Deck, Sick, Rock, ••uck, &c. for the Latines made the same sound with c alone, as Lac, Nec, Dic, Hec, Duc; and our best Authors do now write such Words, when deduced from the Greek or Latine, in ous, with c only, as Public, Physic, Catholic. But if the

〈3 lines〉〈3 lines〉

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

13. U is written many times after g, when it has no Sound; as Guide, Guardian, &c. and always after q; as in Queen, Quick, and the like. In the Words Buy, Build, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Circuit, 'tis also silent, and so also in Labour, Favour, Honour, and other Words of like 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

I have been the longer upon this Rule, that my Young Learner may have full and plain Instructions, in relation to the true knowledge of the Sound of those Letters which ought to be Written, and particularly the Letter e, which, tho' the second Vowel, affords more variety of Instruction, than any of the other: So that by following carefully the Observation I have made, the Learner will know when this significant Letter must, or must not be written at the end of a Word.

Of Letters sounded alike, and how to avoid Mistakes in writing one for the other.

C And K, they have great Affinity in Sound, but to distinguish when you ought to use one, and where the other; Observe,

That C hath the force of K only before a, e, co, u, and these two Consonants, l and r. And therefore you must write Care, Cow, Cooper, Cupboard, Clergy, Crown; not Kare, Kow, Kooper, Kupboard, Klergy, Krown. But

before e and i. C has commonly the sound of S; as Caesar, Citers, not Kasar, Kiters. And the use of K, is only before e, i, and ••; as Key, Keep, Kill, Knight; not Cry, Ceep, Cill, Cnight. And for this Reason too, we ought to write Calender, Catherine, Catholic; not Kalender, Katherine, Katholic; altho' these two last come of Greek Words, written with Kuppa.

In short Syllables you must write c before k, if a Vowel go before, as Buck, Thick, Stick, and the Reason, as I told you a little before, is, because k is never doubled; but if a Consonant come before k, there is then no need of c, as Banks, Barks; nor Bancks, Barcks.

C is to be written after x, in some Words derived from the Latin, as Exceed, Excel, Excessive; not Exeed, Exel.

Ch in meer English Words, or such as are derived from the French and Latin, sounds chee, as in Approach, and Acts, Charity; and if the Syllable be pronounced 〈◊〉〈◊〉, you must write e before the ch, as Catch, Wretch, Scatch••••n; But in the following Words, borrowed from Hebrew and Greek, ch has the sound of k; as in Character, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Chederleomer, Antioch, Encharist, Anchor, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Chushite, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Malchus, Melchizedoc, Baruch; And must be read as if they were wrote Karacter, Kederleemer, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Antiok, Baruk, &c.

And the same in all other like Words, except these, Rachel (not Rakel) Cherubim, Tychicus (not Tykicus) Arch|bishop, Arch-duke; yet these two Words; Architect and Archangel, are pronounced as if they were spelt Arkitect Arkangel, and the Reason I conceive to be, because in the two last, a Vowel, but in the former, a Consonant follows.

F and ph will not be mistaken, if it be remembered, that the first is used in all English Words, as face, find, &c. The latter in these few following, derived of the Greek and Hebrew.

Phanatick	Phlebotomy
Phantasy	Phlegm

(for which yet we commonly use 〈◊〉〈◊〉)

Pharoah	Phrensy
Pharisee	Phrenetic
Pharez	Physic
Phoenix	Physician
Phil••re	Physiology
Philistines	Triumph, not 〈◊〉〈◊〉
Philosophy

Beware therefore of writing these Words with an 〈◊〉〈◊〉, for it were equally as absurd to see Filososy; Fhysician; as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 would be to behold Phastning, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Phigure, instead of fastning, find, figure.

Gb in the end of some few Words where 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 goes before, has the Sound of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as Laugh, Cough, Tough, Enough, wherein 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the a loses its Sound; yet have a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you do no make your Readers sport by writing Laff, Coff, Tuff, and Enuff; because Custom has not yet allowed thereof; yet Cuff, Snuff, Haff, Buff, &c. must be so written.

G before e and i is sounded soft like j Consonant, as Agent, George, Gentle, Ge••, Generosity, Generation, Gender Genealogy, Geometry, Gesture, Giant, Ginger, Clergy, Gipsy, Imagine, Do not play the Fool, and write Ajent, Jeneration, jingee, &c. Yet we must write Ajax, January, Janizeries, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, jeer, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, joy, not 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Gob••t, geer.

C has many times the Sound of s; To distinguish them take these Rules:

1. You must write c before e or i, in Accept, Special, Circumcision, Exceed, being Words derived from the Latin wherein e must be retained.

2. Words that end with the sound of ace, ec, ice, nce, are generally wrote with c; as Mace, piece, Lice, induce, So also Words in ance, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, ince, once, unce, ancy, or ency; as Countenance, Prudence, Quince, Sconce, Dunce, Lieutenancy, Continence; not Countenants, Continensy, or the like, Except out of this Rule these Words.

Abase	To Advise	To Advertise
Case	Hypocrisy	Mittins
Base	Paradise	Rinse
Chase	Promise	Recompense
Dispense	Frankincense	Sins
〈◊〉〈◊〉	Intense	Pens
Expence	Sense.

3. Words ending in the Sound of ose, use, [long] must be wrote with s, as Hose, Nose, Abuse, Chuse.

4. C. ••ounds like a soft s, is these Words Sacrifice, Suffice, and in Glocester and Worcester, the ce ••s not at all sounded in common Speech, yet must not be left out in Writing.

5. As for the beginning of Words, these following having the Sound of S, must be written with a C.

Cease	Censor	Circle
Ceasing.	Centre	Circuit
Celebrate	Centurion	Citron
Celerity	Ceremony	Cite, and its Compound.
Cell	Certify	Excite, Recite, &c.
Cellar	Ceruss	City
Cement	Cistern	Civil
Censer	Cider	C••••et
Censure	Cinque	Cymbal
Circumstance	Cinamon	Cypress.
Circumference	Cypher

All other Words (as near as I can remember) of that Sound, must begin, with s, as Sack, Senate, sob, Sum, &c.

6. There are seven Words (I can think of no more at present) beginning with She, Sci, Sobe, and Sobi, which ought to be taken notice of, to prevent their being written wrong (as they seem to sound) with an s only; And they are Scene, Scepter, Schedule, Schijin, Science, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉; which you must read as if they were wrote. Sene, Septer, Sedul, yet Scheme and Skeleton are always ••anded Skeme, Skeleton, so Scarcity, Schollar, Scrivener, 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Ti, before, a Vowel, generally sounds like si, as Patience, Dictionary, except when s goes before, as Fustian, Com|bustian. And except the Word tied, and whenever a Word ending in ty hath another Syllable added to it that begins with a Vowel, as from Plenty, Pienteous; Mighty, Mightier.

T. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 re since the same Sound is frequently to be expressed by ty, and sometimes by si, (especially in the ends of Words) it will be worth while to understand when, and where, properly to use each, and the Reason thereof.

For your Guidance herein, Pray Observe these Directions.

1. Generally you must write 〈◊〉〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉〈◊〉. in Words that end with the sound of ation, ition, action, iction; except where there is a double s, as Passion, •••• an sh, as Cushion, Fashion; not Cution, Fation. But more particularly,

2. You are to know that the Reason of the different writing of such like sounding Words is this, they are all originally Latin Verbals, derived from the first Supine, which if it end in tum, then you write ti; if in sum, then fi. However because all People are not acquainted with Supines, I shall here set down those Words of both sons that most frequently occur.

These are to be writen with a t.	These with an s.
Action	Admission
Ambition	Allusion
Apparition	Apprehension
Attention	Ascension
Benediction	Aspersion
Compunction	Aversion
Concoction	Circumcision
Contention	Commission
Declamation	Confusion
Dissention	Conclusion
Distribution	Confusion
Exclamation	Dismission

Faction	Descension
Fruction	Diversion
Injunction	Effusion
Motion	Evasion
Munition	Invasion
Nation, Notion	Occasion
Obtation	Permission
Obligation	Submission
Perdition	Vision.
Perturbation	And the like of many others, where there is the some Reason.
Relation, Sanction
Toleration
Valediction	To which you may add, Gresier, Br••sier, Vis••••••.
Vocation.

A Table of Words, which are a like in Sound, but different in Signification.

• ABel, Cain's Brother.
• A Bell of Metal,
• Able, powerful.
• Accidence, a Book,
• Accidents, Chances.
• Account, Esteem,
• Accompt, a Reckoning.
• A••hor, a Valley,
• Acre of Land,
• Acorn, a Nut.
• Advice, Counsel,
• Advise, to Council,
• Ale, Malt-Liquor,
• Ail, to trouble,
• All, every one.
• Awl to bore Holes,
• Ale-hoof, an Herb,
• Aloof, at a Distance,
• Alloy, to give Ease.
• Alloy, of Metal.
• Alley, a narrow Passage,
• Ally, Confederate.
• A Lye, falsity.
• Allow'd, granted.
• A loud, with a Noise,
• Altar, for Sacrifice.
• Alter, to change.
• Amiss, Wrong.
• A Miss, a Whom.
• Ant, Pismite.
• Aunt, Uncle's Wife
• A Peal, Ringing.
• Appeal to higher 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• A Peer, Lord 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Appear, to be seen
• Aray, good Order.
• Array, to cloath.
• A Rose, to smell in.
• Arose, did rise.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Message.
• ...

• ... Arrant, Notorious.
• Arras, Hangings,
• Arrows, to shoot.
• Harrass, to trouble.
• A Scent, Smell.
• Ascent, going up
• Assent, Agreement.
• Assistance, help.
• Assistants, helpers.
• Angur, a Sooth-sayer.
• Augre, for Carpenters.
• Axe, to cut Wood,
• Acts, of Parliament.
• Babel, the Tower.
• Babble, to prate.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Hogs Flesh.
• Baken, baked.
• Beckon, to wink.
• Bail, is Surety.
• Bale, of Cloth or Silk,
• Bold, without Hair.
• Bowl'd, cry'd out.
• Ball, a round Substance.
• Bawl, to cry aloud.
• Barbara, a Woman.
• Barbary, a Country.
• Barberry, Fruit.
• Bare, naked.
• Bear, a wild Beast.
• Barrister, at Law.
• Barrester, a Disturber.
• Base, a part 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Baiz. Cloth.
• ...Bays, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Trees,
• Be, are 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Bee, with 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Beer, Malt Drink.
• Bier, to carry the Dead on.
• Bel, an Idol.
• Bell, to ring.
• Berry, a small Fruits.
• Bury, to interr.
• Blew, did blow.
• Blue, a Colour.
• Board, Plank.
• Bor'd a Hole.
• Boar, a Beast.
• Boor, a Country Fellow.
• Bore, to make a Hole.
• Bold, confident.
• Bowled, cast as a Bowl.
• Bolt, the Door.
• Boult, Boult Meal.
• Bow, to bind.
• Bough, a Branch.
• Boy, a Lad.
• B••oy, to beat up.
• Bread, to eat.
• Bred, brought up.
• Breeches, to wear.
• Breaches, broken Places.
• Bruit, a Report.
• Bruit, a Beast.
• Burrow, for Coneys.
• Borough, a Corporation.
• By, near.
• Buy, for Money.
• Brews, he breweth.
• Bruise, to break.
• Brewis, fat.
• Caen, in Normandy.
• Cain, the Murderer.
• Cane to walk with
• Calais, in France.
• Chalice, a Cup.
• ...

• ... Call, by Name.
• Cawl, of a Pe••riwig.
• Cannon, a Gun▪
• Canon, a Rule,
• Capital, chief.
• Capitol, a Tower in Rome.
• Career, full sp••••d,
• Carrier, that carri••th.
• Cellar, of Liquors.
• Seller, that selleth.
• Censer, for Incen••e.
• Censor, a Reformer.
• Censure, Judgment,
• ...Centaury, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Herb.
• Century, 100 Years.
• Centry, a Guard.
• Chair, a si•• in.
• Chare, a Jobb of Work.
• Champ••gne, in France.
• Champaign, a Summer's War,
• Choler, Rage.
• Collar, for the Neck.
• Coller,Beef and Brawn.
• Cieling, of a Room.
• Sealing, setting a Seal.
• Citter••, an Instrument.
• Citron▪ a Fruit▪
• Clark, of the Parish.
• Clerk, a Clergyman▪
• Clause, or a Sentence.
• Claws, of a Bird, or Beast.
• Coat. a Garment.
• Cot••. a Cottage▪
• Comb, for the Hair.
• Come, remove hither.
• Comet, a Blazing Star▪
• Commit, to do,
• Common, publick.
• Commune, to converse.
• Condemn, to death.
• Contem••, to de••pise.
• Council, an Assembly,
• Counsel, Advise.
• Cou'd, was able.
• Cud, of Cattle.
• Couran••t, a Messenger▪
• Current, passable.
• Currants, Cori••••••s, Fruit▪
• Creek, of the Sea.
• Crick, in the Neck.
• Causin, by Relation.
• Cozen, to cheat.
• Cymbal, an Instrument.
• Symbol, a Mark.
• Cypress, a Tree.
• Cyprus, an Island.
• Cruse, a little Vessel.
• Cruise, by the Sea Coas••▪
• Cygnet, a young Swan▪
• Signet. a Seal.
• Daign, to vouch••a••e.
• Dane, of Denmark.
• Dam, to stop.
• Damn, to condemn.
• Dear, of grea•• value▪
• Deer, in a Pa••k.
• De••••••sed, dead.
• Diseased, sick.
• Decent, becoming.
• Descent, going down▪
• Dissent, to disagree.
• Deep, low in the Ea••th.
• Diep, a Town in France.
• Defer, to put off▪
• Differ▪ to 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Derbe, a City in Asia.
• ...

• ... Derby, in England,
• Desert, Merit.
• Desert, a Wilderness,
• Dew, from Heaven,
• Due, a Debt.
• Do, to make.
• Due, a Female Deer.
• Dough, Paste or Leaven.
• Deut, acted,
• Dew,a Spanish Lord.
• Dew, Colour.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Inventions.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in Wiltshire,
• Doer, that doeth.
• D••er of an House,
• Dragon, a Beast,
• Drageon a Soldier.
• Drought, of Drink.
• Draught, dryness.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, of the Head.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Ever.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉,twelve Months.
• Earth, the Ground.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of a Chimney,
• Easter, a Feast.
• Easter, a Woman.
• ...〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Town's Name
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 famous.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, over head.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in Number.
• ... 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉.
• ... 〈◊〉〈◊〉,
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉,to busy.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to whole
• Envy, Hatred.
• Envey, an Ambassador
• Er, the Son of 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Err, to mistake.
• Exercise, Labour.
• Exorcise, to conjure.
• Extant, to being.
• Extent, distance.
• Fain, desirous.
• Feign, no dissemble.
• Faint, weary.
• Feint, a false March.
• Fair, comely.
• Fare, of a yet.
• Feed, to eat.
• Fee'd, rewarded.
• Fellon, a Whitelaw.
• Felon, a Criminal.
• Figure, Shape.
• Vigour, Strength.
• File, of Metal.
• Foil, to overcome.
• Fillip, with the Finger.
• Philip, a Man's Names.
• Fir, Wood.
• Furr, of a Skip
• Flour, for Bread.
• Flower, or the Field.
• Follow. to come after.
• Fallow, ground untill'do.
• Forth, abroad.
• Fourth,in Number
• Foul, nasty.
• Fowl, a Bird.
• Fourm, to sit on.
• Form, Shape.
• Francis, a Man.
• Frances, a Woman
• Fr••••ys, Quarrels
• Froise, fry'd Meat
• Gall, bitter Substance
• ...

• ... Gaul, a French-man
• Garden, of Herbs,
• Guardian, Overseer,
• Genteel, Graceful.
• Gentile, Heathen.
• Gentle, quiet
• Gesture, Carriage
• Jester, a merry Fellow
• Gilt, with Gold
• Guilt, of Sin
• Glutinous, sticking
• Gluttonous, greedy
• Grain of Corn
• Grane, an Island in Kent
• Grate, for Coal;
• Great, large
• Grater, for Nutmeg
• Greater, larger
• Greave, a Boot
• Grieve, to lament
• Grays, a Town
• Graze, to eat Grass
• Groan, to sigh
• Grown, increased
• Grot, a Cave
• Groat, four Pence
• Hail to salute
• Hale, to draw a long
• Hare in the Field
• Hair of the Head
• Harsh, cruel
• Hash to mince Meat
• Hart a Beast
• Heart, the Seat of Life
• Haven, a Harbour
• Heaven; and Hell
• Herd of Cattle
• Heard, did hear
• Hard, difficult
• Here in this Place
• Hear, to hearken
• Hie, to make haste
• High, lofty
• Hey, a Ship
• Him, that Man.
• Hymn, a Song.
• Hire Wages
• Higher, more high
• His, of him.
• Hiss, to deride
• Hoar, Frost
• Whore, a lewd Woman
• Hole, Hollowness
• Whole, perfect
• Ho! la! to call
• Hallow, to make holy
• Hollow, empty
• Holy, pious
• Wholly, entirely
• Home, House
• Whom? What Man!
• Holm, Holly
• Hoop, for a Tub
• Whoop, to cry out
• Hue, colour
• Hew, to cut
• Hugh, a Man's Name
• I, my self
• Eye, to see with
• Idle, lazy
• Idol, an Image
• I'll, I will
• Ile, to walk in
• Isle, an Island
• Oyl, of Olives
• Imploy, Work
• Imply, to signify
• In, within
• Inn, for Travellers
• Incite, to stir up
• Insight, Knowledge
• Ingenious, of quick Parts
• Ingenuous, candid
• Iron, Metal
• Eyeborne Proper Name
• Ketch, a Ship
• Catch, to lay hold
• Kill, to Murder
• Kiln, for Bricks
• Kind, good natur'd
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the Mini
• Kiss, to salute
• Cis, Saul's Father
• Knave, dishonest
• Nave, of a Cart Wheel
• Knight, by Honour
• Night, the Evening
• Lade, the Water
• Laid, plac'd
• Lain, did lie
• Lane, a narrow Passage
• Latine, old Roman
• Latin, Tin
• Lattice, of a Window
• Latice, a Woman's Name
• Lettice, an Herb.
• Lease, a Demise.
• Leash, th••••e.
• Lees, Dregs of Wine.
• Leese, to loose
• Leeper, one leprous.
• Leaper, that leape••••h.
• Lesser, to make less.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Reading.
• Lest, for fear,
• Least, smallest
• Lethargy, Sleepiness
• Liturgy, Common Prayer,
• Lier, in wait
• Lyar, a Teller of Lyes
• Limb, to Member
• Lime, to paint
• Line, Length
• Loyn of Veal
• Lo, behold
• Low, humble
• Lose, to suffer loss
• Loose, to let go
• Lower, to let down
• Lowr, to frown
• Made, finished
• Maid, a young Woman.
• Main, the chief Thing
• Mane, of a horse.
• Male, the He
• Mail, Armour
• Manner, Custom
• Mannora Lordship
• Market for Traffick
• Mark it, mind that
• Marsh, watry Ground
• Mash, the Hole of a Net
• Martin, a Man's Name
• Marten, a Bird
• Mead, a Meadow
• Made one of Media
• Mean of low Value
• Mien Behaviour
• Meat to eat
• Mete to measure
• Message Business
• Message a House
• ...

• ... Mews, for Hawks.
• Muse, to meditate.
• Mighty, powerful.
• Moiety, half.
• Mile, by measure.
• Moil, to labour,
• Mite, small Money.
• Might, Strength.
• Meat, a Ditch.
• Mole, in the Eye.
• More, in Quantity.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉,that mows.
• Moor, barren Ground.
• Morter, made of Lime.
• Mortar, to pound in.
• Naim, a Place so call'd,
• Name, a Title.
• Naught, bad.
• Nought, nothing.
• ...Nay, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Neigh, as a Horse.
• Neather, lower.
• Neither, none of the two.
• Nice, curious.
• Noise, clamour.
• Nigh, near
• ... Nye, Isaac.
• Not, denying.
• Knot, to untie
• Oar of a Boar.
• Oe'r, over.
• Ore, of Metal.
• Of, belonging to.
• Off, at a Distance.
• Oh!Alas.
• Owe, to be indebted.
• One, in Number.
• Own, to acknowledge,
• Order, Rank.
• Ordure, Dung.
• Our, of us.
• Hour, sixty Minutes.
• Palate, of the Mouth,
• Pallet, a little Bed.
• Pale, Colour.
• Pail, a Vessel.
• Pall, a Funeral Cloth.
• Paul, a Man's Name.
• Parasite, a Flatterer.
• Parricide, a Murderer.
• Parson, of Parish.
• Person, some Body.
• Peal, upon the Bells.
• Peel, the Outside.
• Pear, a Fruit.
• Pair, a Couple
• Pare, to cup.
• Peter, a Man's Name.
• Petre, Salt.
• Pick, to choose.
• Picque, a Quarrel.
• Pint, half a Quart.
• Point, a Stop.
• Place, of abode,
• Plaise, a Fish.
• Plumb, the Fruit.
• Plain, a leaden Weight.
• Plow, to make Furrow
• Pole, a long Stick.
• Poll, to cut the Hair.
• Pore, of the skin.
• Poor, beggarly.
• Posy, of ••owers.
• Poesy, Poetry.
• Pour, as Water.
• Power, Might,
• ...

• ... Practice,Exercises
• Practise, to exercise,
• Pray, to beseech.
• Prey, a Boo••y,
• Presence, being here
• Present, Gifts
• Princess, Kings Son••.
• Princess, the Daughter
• Principal, chief
• Principle, the first Rule
• Profit, Advantage
• Prophet, a Foreteller
• Prophery, foretelling
• Prophesie, to foretell
• Quiz, of Paper,
• Choir, of Singers
• Rack, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Wreck, of a Ship
• Rain, Water.
• Reign, rule as king
• Rein, of a Bridle
• Raise. to set up
• Rays, Sun-beams.
• Race, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Rose, to demolish
• Red, a Colour
• Read, did read
• Radish, a Root
• Reed, a Shrub
• Read, in a Book
• Relick, a Remainder
• Relict, a Widow
• Rere, the back part
• Rear, to erect,
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Verse
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a freezing
• Rice, a sort of 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Rise, Raise up.
• P••ye,in Sussex.
• Way, crooked.
• Ring, the Bells
• Wring, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Rite, a Ceremony.
• Right, just and ••ne.
• Wright, a working Smith.
• Write, with a Pen.
• Road, the High-way.
• Row'd, did row in a Boat.
• Roe, a Kind of Deer.
• Row, a Rank.
• Rome, a City.
• Ro••••, part of House.
• Rote, by Heart.
• Wrote, did write
• Wrought, work••.
• Rough, not smooth.
• Ruff, a ••and.
• Roof, Top of a House.
• Said, did say.
• Sail, of a Ship.
• Sale, bargaining.
• Satiety, Fulness.
• Society, Company.
• Saviour, that saveth.
• Savour, a smell.
• Server, a Taste.
• Saviour, Christ JESUS.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, of the Sage.
• Seen, beheld.
• Seas, great Waters.
• Seize, to lay hold of.
• Cease, to leave off.
• Sent, order'd away.
• Scent, a Smell.
• Shew, to make appear.
• Shoe, for the Foot.
• ...

• ... Ship, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sailing.
• Sheep, a Beast.
• Shoar, a Prop.
• Shore, the Sea Coast.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, did shew.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, did 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Shread, to mince.
• Scred,minced.
• Sign, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉,in Geometry.
• ...Site, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Cite, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Sight, seeing.
• Sink, to go down.
• ...Cinque, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Slight, to despise.
• Sleight, Dexterity.
• Site, a four 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Slow, walk slowly,
• Slough, a paddle.
• Seal, of a Shoe.
• Soul, of a Man.
• Sole, of a Fish.
• Some, a part.
• Sum, the whole,
• Son, a Man Child.
• Sun, the Heavenly Light.
• Soon, quickly.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to saint.
• Sore, an Ulcer.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to mount upward,
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to leak earnestly.
• Stait, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Stear, a young 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Steer, to guide a Ship.
• Stile, for Passage.
• Style, of 〈◊〉〈◊〉,
• Stood, did 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Stud, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Straight, not crooked.
• Strait, narrow.
• ...〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Sucker, a young Twig.
• Sue, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Suit.
• Sew,with it Needle.
• Tail, the End.
• Tale, a Story,
• True, not wild.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Town.
• Tare, weight allow'd.
• Tear, to rend in Pieces.
• Then, in Comparison.
• Then, at that Time
• There, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Place.
• Their, of them.
• ...Through, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Throw, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Throne, a 〈…〉〈…〉
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, cast
• Tie, to 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉
• Toy, a Play thing.
• Tide, Fla••t of the Sea.
• Ti'd, made fast.
• Tile, for covering
• Toil, to make 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Time, whom,
• Thyme, a sweet Herbs.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, unto.
• The•••• of the Font.
• Tow, to draw along.
• Too, likewise.
• Tue, a Couple.
• Told, as a Tale.
• Tell'd as a Best.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for the Fire.
• ...

• ... Tongues, Languages.
• Towr, to hang in fight,
• Tower, of Defence.
• Tusc••••, Order.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a great Tooth.
• Vacation, a ceasing.
• Vocation, a Calling.
• Veil, a Covering.
• Veal, Calf Flesh.
• Vale, a Valley.
• Vain, useless.
• Vant, to shew the Wind.
• Vein, of the Blood.
• Valley, a Dale.
• Value, Worth.
• Valley, of Shot.
• Vessal, a Slave,
• Vessel, for use.
• Vi••l, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Glass.
• Vi••l, for Musick.
• Vice, ill Habit.
• Vise, for Workmen.
• Voice, a Sound.
• Ure, Practice.
• ••ewer, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Your, of you.
• Use, to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉,Sheep.
• Wade, to go in Water.
• Weigh'd in the Ballance.
• Wail, to mourn.
• Whale, a Sea Fish, Yern, to Compassionate.
• Wain, to decrease.
• Wean, a Child.
• Wait, to look for.
• Weight, Heaviness.
• Were, Merchandize.
• Wear, to put on Cloths.
• Were, was.
• Waste, to spend.
• Waist, the middles.
• Way, to walk in.
• Weight, to poize.
• Wey, forty Bushels.
• Weal, good.
• Wheal, a Pimple,
• Weald, of Kent and Suffer
• Weild, to manage.
• Wen, a Swelling.
• When, at what Time.
• Wet, watry.
• Whet, to sharpen.
• What, which.
• ...Wat, Walter.
• While, in the mean Time.
• Wile, a Trick.
• Where, a lewd Woman.
• Woer, a Suiter.
• Wight, an Island.
• White, a Colour.
• Wist, knew.
• Whist, Silence.
• Woe, Misery.
• Who, which.
• Wood, of Trees.
• Wou'd was willing.
• Yarn, Woollen.
• Earn, to get.
• Ye, your selves.
• Yea, yes.
• Yew, a Tree.
• Ewe, a Sheep.
• You, your self.

Of Points and Stops.

SInce Points, Stops and Notes are of abso|lute necessity in Writing True English, Therefore

All Points and Stops must be observ'd when you Would write with Credit, and your Skill would 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

If stops be small, than Comma you shou'd take,

The Comma (,)

If great, you must a Semi-colon make,

The Semicolon (;)

If half a sentence, then the Colon 〈◊〉〈◊〉

The colon (:)

Must plainly make. If out this point doth shewed.

The Period or full Point. (.)

The Period is a point of perfect sence, and perfect Sentence, at the end of which the Tone of the Voice 〈◊〉〈◊〉 below us ordinary Tenor, with a long 〈◊〉〈◊〉——

An Apostrophas (')

This is set o'er that plane where you Leave out a Vowel, as there Words do 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Pen'd, sin'd, train'd, t'other, 'tis, 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Hyphen, Divisioner Notê of Connexion (-)

When you have Compound Words or end your line, In parting Words this Mark is for a sign.

As Old-England, New-York, Husband-man.

An Interogation (?)

This Note is put when any Question's made, As doth appear in what is under-said.

Qu. What shall I do? Whether shall I flee? Whom 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I blame? Where is the Man?

A Note of Admirations (!)

This Mark denotes our suddain-Admiration, Of what we say, or Write, or give Relation,

As, Hear, O Heaven! give our, O 〈◊〉〈◊〉

A Parenthesis ()

This Mark a sentence doth inclose when we Use, or omit the same, yet sence 'twill be.

As, In me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing.

A Note of Citation (")

This is then made when Authors quoted, are, And do shew forth what they to us declars.

An Index (

[figure]

)

This Note like to a fore-finger is made, To point to what Remarkable is said.

Asterism (*) Oblisk (†)

These are as Notes, always referring to The Margin, where the meaning you may know,

A Section §

A Paragraph ¶

A 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••

PART II.

Arithmetick MADE EASIE Teaching the Necessary Rules thereof.

ARithmetick is the Art of Numbering will, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Accounting well by Numbers; for as Magnitude of Greatness is the Subject of Geometry, so is Number the Subject of Arithmeticks.

The whole 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Arithmetick depends upon the knowledge of the five following 〈◊〉〈◊〉 viz.

1. Numeration, 2. Addition, 3. Subtraction, 4. Multiplication, 5. Division.

All the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 being compounded of these, of which we shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in their order.

Of Numeration.

Numeration, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 express or write down the 〈…〉〈…〉

All Numbers are written with the Characters, called Figures, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which the last is called a Cypher, and of it self it signifieth nothing, but serveth (according as it is placed) to encrease or diminish the value of another figure, to which it is either annexed or prefixed.

The Ten Characters of Figures by which all Numbers are expressed, are thus written, viz.

One;	Two;	Three;	Four;	Five;	Six;	Seven;	Eight;	Nine;	Cypher.
1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9	0

The Cypher serveth to make up the number of places, but of it self signifieth nothing.

The nine first of these are called significant Figures.

And the value of any Figure Increaseth in a Ducuple pre|portion from the right Hand to the left, every place being Ten times the value of the former, as you may see in the following Table.

A Numeration Table.

Hundreds of Millions, Tens of Millions, Millions, Hundreds of Thousands, Tens of Thousands, Thousands, Hundreds, Tens. Units,	The Numbers to the Table are thus to be read, viz.
9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1	987 Mil. 654 Th. 321
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9	123 Mil. 456 Th. 789.
2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9	23 Mil. 456 Th. 789.
3 4 5 6 7 8 9	3 Mil. 456 Th. 789.
4 5 6 7 8 9	456 Th. 789.
5 6 7 8 9	56 Th. 789.
6 7 8 9	6 Th. 789.
7 8 9	789.
8 9	89.
9	9.

〈…〉〈…〉

Over against every place of the Numbers in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Table is written in words at length the value their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Units, Tens, Hundreds, Thousands, &c. which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being perfectly gotten by heart, and 〈…〉〈…〉, will be thereby enabled to 〈…〉〈…〉 of any Number proposed.

And on the right Hand of the Table over against every Number therein contained you are directed how to read of express those Numbers: As 987654321 is thus to be read, viz. Nine Hundred Eighty Seven Millions, six Hundred fifty four Thousand, three Hundred twenty one. And the like is to be understood of the rest.

Although the foregoing Table be made to consist but of Nine Places, yet it may be continued to more Places at pleasure, even ad infinitum, observing that the value of every place is ten times at much at that which goeth before it; so the tenth place is Thousands of Millions, the eleventh place is Tens of Thousands of Millions, the 12 place is Hundreds of Thousands of Millions, and the 13 th Place is Millions of Millions Million 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Thus much of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, next we shall proceed to Addition.

Of ADDITION.

ADdition Teacheth us to add, or put together divers Numbers, and to bring them to one total Sum. As if 7 and 9 were given to be added together, the Sum will be 16, and the Sum of 5 and 4 is nine.

When it is required to add together several Numbers of one Denomination, they must (in order to the Work) be disposed of according to the following example, viz.

Let it be required to add 136 and 42 together, they must be placed one under the other as followeth, viz. Thus

136

42

Having placed the given Numbers, as before is directed, then draw a streight line under them, and (beginning at the Place of units) add all the figures together that stand over|•••••• another in that Rank, putting their Sum enter the said streight line; As in this Example, I say, 2 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 wherefore I put a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the line, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 proper place,—2 and 6, and proceed to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 next Rank which is the

Place of Teal, saying 4 and 3 is 7 wherefore I put 7 in in its proper place under the line, and proceed to the next last Rank, where I find only 1, which I put down in its proper place under the line, and so the Work is finished; and I find that the Total Sum of 136 and 42 to be 178. See the Operation in the Margenn.

136

42

178

If in adding together any of the Ranks (as is before directed) their Sum amounts to, or excedeth 10, or any number of tens, then in such case you are either to see down a Cypher under the line in its proper Place, or else the excess above the ten or tens; and for every ten carry one unite to be added to the next Rank of Figures. As, if it amount to 30, then set down (o) a Cypher, and carry 3 (for the three tens) to be added, to the next Rank; if a amount to 34, then set down four under the Rank that you added, and carry 3 to the next, &c. And when you have cast up the last Rank towards the left Hand, set down the Total that it amounteth to, as in the following Example.

748

364

296

242

1650

I begin, saying 2 and 6 is 8, and 4 is 12, and 8 makes 20, which is just 2 tens, wherefore I put down 8 under the line, and carry 2, to the next Rank for the 2 Tens, and proceed, saying, 2 that I carry and 4 is 6, and 9 is 15, and 6 is 21, and 4 is 25, which is 5 above 10. Wherefore I put down 5 under the line, and carry 2 for the 2 tens to the next Rank; and then proceed, saying, 2 that I carry, and 2 is 4, and 2 is 6, and 3 is 9, and 7 makes 16. Wherefore (because it is the last Rank) I put down 16 under the line, and so the work is finished, the total Sum of this Addition being 1650.

A Men had in his Orchad 13•• Apple-Trees, 76 Pear-Trees, 107 Cherry-Trees and 36 Ph••••l-Trees, and be desires treatly to know new many Trees be hath in all.

Place your Numbers ••oot under another, at in the Margent, and then begin to add them together at your right Hand, saying 6 and 7 is 13 and 6 is 19, and 6 is 25, place 5 under the line, and carry 2 to the next Row, saying 2 and 3 is 5 and 7 is 12 and 3 is 15, place 5 under the line, and carry 1 to the next row, saying, 1 and 1 is 2 and 1 is 3, which 3 I set under the line, and (because ••••••re was ••o 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 i•• that row, therefore) the total is 355, and so many Trees are in the Orchard.

Apple 〈◊〉〈◊〉	136
Pear trees	076
Cherry trees	107
〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••rees	036
Tr••ts in all	355

Addition of Money.

The most usual Coyns used in England, are Pounds, Shillings, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and ••arthings, (and in which Denomina|••••••••s we keep our Accounts here in America) of which

4 Far••hings 12 Pence 20 Shillings

makes

1 Penny 1 Shilling 1 Pound

In all Sums you are to mind the Title of your Accounts, and how many of the first Denomination does make out of the second, and how many of the second do make one of the third, and how many of the 3d do make one o•• the 9th; and so in this manner if there be more.

When it is required to add together Numbers consisting of divers Denominations, place all Numbers of the same Denomination one directly under, another, as Pounds under Pounds, Shillings under Shillings, Pence under Pence, and Fa••things 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Farthings; the like is to be understood of Weight, Measure, Time, &c.

Having placed your Sums and Denominations right in their proper Ranks, draw a line under them, and beg•••• your Addition with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Denomination, as in the fol|lowing ••xample,

1. Let it be required to add together 37 l 16 s. 9 d. 3 q. and 21 l. 9 s. 8 d. 1 q. and 13 l. 12 s. 9 d. •• q. In order to which I set them down, and draw a line under them it followeth.

l.	s.	d.	q.
37.	16	9.	3.
21	••9.	8.	1.
13	12	9	2
72	••9	2	2

First, I begin with the least Denomination, which here is Farthings, saying, 2 and 1 is 3, and 3 is 6 q. Which is 1 d. and 2 q. I put the a farthings under the line and carry the 1 d. to the next row, which is the Place of Pence, saying, 1 that I carry and 9 is 10, and 8 is 18 d. which is 1 s. and ••••. (Now against the 8 1 make a prick with my Pen, for any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 remembrance, to signifie that there is 1 •• to be carried to the place of Shillings) Then go on, and say, 6 and 9 is 15. which is 1 s. and 3 d. and therefore against 9 I make a prick with my Pen, and (because that is the last number) I set down the odd •• d. under the Place of Pence; and (seeing •• find 2 Pricks in the row of Pence, therefore) •• carry 2 s. to the place of Shillings, saying, •• s. which I carried, and 1 s. is 14, and 9 is 13 ••. (which is 1 l. and 3 s. remaining) make a prick against the 9. and go on, saying, •• s. and 16 is 19 s. which (being there 〈◊〉〈◊〉 more Numbers to be added, and being less than 20 s. I set 10 under the row of Shillings, and finding one prick in said row. I therefore carry 1 to the Place of Pounds; saying 1 that I carried, and 3 is 4, and 1 is ••, and 7 is 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 down a under the line (as its Addition of Numbers of the Denomination) and carry 1 to the next row, saying 1 that I carried and 1 is 2, and 2 is 4, and 3 is 7. which being the last, I set it down; and the Total or whole Sum is 72 Pounds, 19 Shillings, •• Pence, •• Farthings.

Example 2. I have received these following several Sums of Money, and desire to know how much I have received in all.

	l.	s.	d.
Received as one time,	29	16	8.
As another time,	32	17.	9.
More.	81	13	11
The Sums received amount to	144 l.	8 s.	4 d.

Here in this Example the least Denomination is Pence, therefore I begin with them and say, 11 d, and 9 d, is 20 d, (which is 1 s, and 8 d,) make 2 prick against the 9, and say, 8 d, and 8 d, is 1 s, and 4 d, make a prick, against the 8, and set down the odd 4 d under the line Then (because there are 2 Pricks in the row of Pence) you must carry 2 s. to the Place of Shillings, saying, 2 s which I carry, and 13 is 15 s and 17 is 32 s. (which is 1 l 12 s) make a prick against 17, and say, 12 s. and 16 is 28 s. make a prick against 16 and (because there are no more Numbers to be added) set down the add 8 s, under the Shillings, and (being there are 2 pricks in the row of Shillings) carry 2 to the place of Pounds, saying 2 and 1 is 3, and 2 is 5, and 9 is 14, set down 4 and carry 1 to the next row; saying 1 that I carry and 8 is 9, and 3 is 12, and 3 is 14, which (because 'tis the last) you set down 14, and your work is done. And you find that the several Sums received amount to 144 l. 8 s. 4 d,

Now though I direct you to make Pricks with your Pen at every 4 in the Farthings, and at every 12 in the Pence, and at every 20 in the Shillings (which is to help your Memory) yet this way is neither so near nor com|mendable; for if you once prick it false, you must prick it over again, which will looks like so many Blots, and make you more subject to mistake, Therefore I recom|mend to you the two following Tables, to be gotten perfectly

by heart, before you adventure upon Addition; As, 1 Shilling is 12 Pence, &c. as followeth, viz.

	s.		d.		d.		s.	d.
Note, That	1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12	is	12 24 36 48 60 72 84 96 108 120 132 144	Note also, That	20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90 100 110 120	is	1 2 3 4 5 5 6 7 8 9 10	8 6 4 2 0 10 8 6 4 ...•• 0

The Proof of Addition.

Add all the Sums up again (except the uppermost, which is here 300 l. 11 s. 6 d. 2 qr.) and then add the Total thereof unto the said uppermost Line, and if it make the just Sum of the first Total, it is true, otherwise not. To demonstrate which observe the following Example, viz.

	300 l.	11 s.	6 d.	2 qr.
300	11	6	2
102	15	1••	1
106	17	10	0
241	18	11	1
601	11	11	1
314	10	10	2
611	11	11	1
Total	2279	19	00	0
00	00	00	0
2279	19	00	0

II. Of Troy Weight.

Troy Weight is a Weight used in Great-Britain, by which is weighed Bread, Gold, Silver, Pearl, &c. The most usual Denominations of which Weight, are Pounds, Ounces, Penny|Weight and Grains; of which

24 Grains 20 Penny-weight 12 Ounces

make

1 Penny-weight, 1 Ounce, 1 Pound,

The Addition of Troy Weight (and consequently of any other Weight or Measure whatsoever, either Domestick or Foreign) differeth nothing at all from the Addition of English Coyn last taught, if the Affinity of one Denomination to another be first known; for whereas in Money, because 12 d. makes 1 s. you therefore observe how many twelves there are in the Addition of your Pence, and for every 12 you add 1 s. to the place of Shillings; so in the Addition of Troy Weight, knowing that 24 gr, make one Penny-Weight, you must there|fore in the Addition of Grains in Troy Weight, observe how many times 24 you find in your line of Grains, and for every 24 carry one to the place of Penny-weights; likewise, in the Addition of Penny-weights, you must consider how many times 20 is contained in your line, and for every 20 carry one to the Place of Ounces, (because 20 Penny weight make an Ounces) Also in the Addition of Ounces Troy, you must observe how many times 12 you find in your line or Ounces, and for every 12 carry one to the place of Pounds; Then lastly, Add your, Pounds together, as number, of one Denomination.

Examples for Practice.

l.	••••.	pw.	gr.
32	9	12	16	0••	10	17	11
17	11	06	9	09	06	00	••••
30	8	15	10	00	00	19	••••
08	10	4	7	00	05	0••	19
366	3	18	18	••1	10	19	15

III, Of Avoirdupois little Weight.

There is another kind of Weight most commonly used in Great Britain, called Avoirdupois little Weight; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which weighed all sorts of Ware or Merchandize, Ga••••lable, as Sugar, Peppers, Cloves, &c. The Weight is commonly divided into these Denominations, Pounds, Ounces and Drams, of which

16 Drams 16 Ounces

make

1 Ounce 1 Pound,

IV, Of Avoirdupois great Weight,

There is also a Weight commonly used in Great Britain, by which is weighed all Commodities that are sold by the Hundred, as Tobacco, Wool, Flesh, Butter, Cheese, and the like; the which Hundred Weight containeth 112 Pound, and the Hundred weight is divided into Quarters, Pounds and Ounces; so that

16 Ounces 28 Pounds 4 Quarters

make

1 Pounds 1 Quarter of a Hundred, 1 Hundred weight

In the Addition of Avoirdupois weight you must observe the very same method and Order, as in Money and Troy weight, having due respect to the Quantity of the Denomi|nation, &c.

Example for Practice.

I have bought five Cask of Sugar of one man, and five Cask of another Man, all different weights, and want to know how much in all I have had of each man, In order ••o know which I set down each mans parcels by them|selves, and add them together according to the former Directions, as followeth, viz,

C.	qr.	lb.	••••
37	3	21	12	05	1	07	00
09	1	06	03	03	2	18	06
33	2	20	00	00	1	06	08
10	0	00	00	11	3	04	00
12	3	07	03	06	1	10	05
113	2	••7	02	27	••	••0	03

By this it appears, that I have received from one Man 113 ••••ndred 2 Quarters 2•• Pounds & 2 Ounces, and from another Man I have received 2•• Hundred 1 Quarter 18 Pounds and 3 Ounces.

V. Of Liquid Measures.

Liquid Measures are those by which all sorts of Liquors are measured, of which a Pint is the least, according to the fol|lowing Table.

2 Pints 2 Quarts 2 Poules 63 Gallons 4 Hogsheads

Make

1 Quart, 1 Poule 1 Gallon, 1 Hogshead, 1 Tun,

Dry Measures are those by which Corn, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 &c. are mea|sured, of which

2 Pints 8 Quarts 4 Pecks

make

1 Quart, 1 Peck 1 Bushel

VII. Of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Measures.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Measure is that by which we measure 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Land, Beards, Glass, Pavement, &c. of which Measure a Barley Corn is the least so that

3 Barley Co•••• 12 Inches 3 Foot 3 Foot 9 Inches 16 Foot & half 40 Perches •• Furlongs

Make

1 Inch, 1 Foot, 1 Yard, 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉 1 Furlong. 1 Mile.

VIII. Of TIME.

Time consisteth of Years, Months, Weeks, Days, Hours and Minutes, so that

60 Minutes 24 Hours 7 Days 4 Weeks 13 Months 1 days & 6 hours

Make

1 Hour, 1 Day, 1 Week, 1 Month, 1 Year.

IX. Of Apothecaries Weights.

The Weights used by Apothecaries are 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Scruples, Drams and Ounces, of which

20 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •• Scruples •• Drams •• Ounces

Make

1 Scruple, 1 Dram, 1 Ounce, 1 Pound,

〈◊〉〈◊〉 of these Tables, and the Rules and Cautions be|fore 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any one may make Addition of any the above named Coyns, Weights and Measures; And therefore I shall only set down some Examples for Practice, and so conclude and Rule of Addition.

Addition of Liquid Measure.

Tun••,	hogs.	Gall.	Po••l.	qu••.	Pi.
411	3	••6	1	0	1
••••••	1	10	1	1	0
317	1	15	0	1	1
241	2	30	1	••	••
317	1	40	1	1	••
374	3	10	••	1	••
343	2	10	1	1	0
333	1	17	1	1	0
2461	3	04	0	1	1

It adding of these sums you must remember for every •• Pi••••s carry one 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 2 Quarts 1 po••••le, every 2 Po••••les •• Gallon, every 6 〈◊〉〈◊〉, •• ••og••••••d, and for every 4 Hog••••. carry 1 Tun. Which being perform'd, there is in this Sum 2461 Tuns 3 ••ogsh. 04 gall. 0•• P••t. 1 quarts, 1 Pint.

Addition of Dry Measure.

Bush▪	Pecks,	Quar.	Pints,
317	1	2	3
102	3	0	6
439	0	7	0
200	8	5	0
045	0	2	••
117	2	9	1
1224	1	10	9

Bush▪	Pecks,	Quar.	Pint▪
400	1	1	3
103	2	1	2
210	1	7	1
317	1	3	2
106	3	00	0

Of Substraction.

SUbstraction is the taking of one or more small Numbers out of a greater, as 7 out of 20, or 37 out of 38, or the like.

Received	397
Paid	136
Remains	243

Example 1. First set down the greater Number (from which you would substract) and then place the lesser Number (to be substracted) under it, draw a Line, as you see done in the Margin, and begin with the first Figure towards the Right hand, (which is 6) say|ing, 6 from 9, and there remain▪ 3 s

place 3 under the line and go to the next figure, which is 3, saying 3 from 7, and there remains 4, place 4 under the line, and go to the next figure, which is 1, saying 1 from 3 and there remains 2, place 2 under the line and your Substraction is ended.

Example 2. I have borrowed 96527 l and I have paid 2976 l. and I want to know how much I have yet to pay.

Borrowed	96527
Paid	2976
Remains due	93551

In order to resolve which, Place the figures one under another (as you see done in the Margin) draw a line under them, and begin with the first figure towards the right Hand, say 6 out of 7, and there remains 1, which set down, and go to the next, saying, 7 out of 2 I cannot (wherefore you must borrow 10, and add it to your figure 2, which makes it 12, then say▪ 7 from 12 and there remains 5, which set down. Then go to the next, and say, 9 and 1 that I borrowed is 10 (for when ever you borrow, you must be sure to pay it back again to the next figure) 10 from 5 I cannot, but (I borrow (10) and add it to 5, which makes it 15; then say) 10 from 15 and there remains 5, which set down under the line, Then go on, and say, one that I borrowed (or 1 that I carry) and 2 is 3, take 3 out of 6 and three remains 3, which place under the line; because there are no more Figures to be substracted from the Number above, you must say 0 from 9 and there remains 9, which place down under the line, and your Substraction is ended, and it shows that you have 93551 l, yet to pay.

Substraction of divers Denominations,

In Substraction of Numbers of Divers Denominations, you must observe the same Method as in Addition, namely, to place Pounds under Pounds, Shillings under Shillings and Pence under Pence; and always place the greatest Sum up|permost. And you must also here (as it•• Addition) observe

how many of the first Denomination make one of the second, and so on. And if the Figure or Figures be greater than those you are to substract from, borrow one from the next Denomination. The following Examples will explain it to you, And

Received	275	11	3
Laid out	196	12	5
Remains	78	18	10

Having placed the Sum, and drawn a line under it (as in the Margin, begin with the least Denomination (which ••ere is Pence) and say, Take 5 d. from 3 d. I cannot, but 5 d from a Shilling or 12 d (that I borrow) and there remains 9 d, which ad|ded to the 3 makes 10 d. which set down. Then go to the Shillings, and say, 1 that I borrowed, (for you must be sure to pay what you borrow) and 12 is 13, which to take from 11 I cannot; therefore I must borrow 20 s, which ad|ded to 11 s, makes 31 s, then say 13 s, from 31 s, and there remains 18 s, which set down. Then go the next Denomination▪ which is Pounds, and say 1 that I borrow|ed and 6 is 7; now 7 from 5 I cannot, but 7 from 15 and there remains 8, which I set down. Then, 1 that I bor|rowed and 9 is 10, now 10 from 7 I cannot; but 10 from 17, and there remains 7, which set down. Then again, 1 that I borrowed and 1 is 2, 2 from 2. and there remains 0

	l.	s.	d.
So that being taken from	196	12	05
275	11	03
there remains	078	18	10

And thus in any other Sums of this nature, observe that the same that you carried in Addition, the same you must borrow in Substraction; as▪ 12 in the Pence, 20 in the Shil|lings, and 10 in the last Denomination.

Substraction of Av••ir-du-poize Weight,

For the better understanding of the Rule observe (as you did before) the Title of your Account, and where you cannot take one Number out of another, take it out of the

next Denomination, as in the following Example of A••••ir-du-poize Weight.

	C.	qr.	••••.	••••.	dr.
Bought	••4	2	••••	11	10
Sold	1••	3	14	13	13
Remains	28	••	24	13	14

I begin with the least Denomination, and say, 12 dr••••s from 10 I cannot, but 12 from 1 ounce (which contain|eth 16 dr.) and there rests 4, and 10 makes 14, which I set down; Then I go to the Ounces, where I find 13, and 1 that I borrowed is 14, 14 from 11 I cannot, but I borrow 1 lb. (which is 16 ou.) and say 14 from 16 and there remains 2, and the 11 is 13. which I set down▪ Then I go to the Pounds, and say, 14 and 1 that I bor|rowed is 15, 15 from 11 I cannot (therefore I borrow 1 Quarter, which is 28 lb.) Take 15 from 28, and there remains 13, and the 11 is 24, which I set down. Go to the next and say, 1 that I borrowed and 3 is 4▪ 4 from 2 I cannot, but I borrow 1 Hundred which is 4 qrs▪ and say, 4 from 4 and there remains 0, but the 2 is 2 which I set down. Now 1 that I borrowed and 8 is 9, 9 from 7 I cannot, but 9 from 17 and there remains 8, Now 1 that I borrowed and 1 is 2, 2 from 4 and there remains 2, and the work is finished,

The Proof of Substraction.

The Proof of Substraction is by Addition; for adding the Number to be Substracted to the Remainder, the Sum of them must be Equal to the number given, if you have truly wrought: The operation you may see in the following example.

The number given is	987
The number to be Substracted	243
The Remainder is	744
The Proof	987

Add the Number to be Substracted, 243, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 744. The Sum of them is 987, which is Equal 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 given.

Questions performed by Addition and Substraction.

Quest. 1 What Number is that which being added to 376 shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 1000? Substract 376▪ from 1000, the Remainder is 624, the Number sought.

Quest. 2 What Number of Pounds Shillings and Pence must be added to 26 l. 17 s. 3d. to make up the Sum 100 l▪ Substract 36 l. 17 s. 3 d. from 100 l. the Remainder is 63 l. 2 s. 9 d. which added to 36 l. 17 s. 3 d. makes 100 l.

Quest. 3. In the Year of our Lord 1440 the famous Art of Printing was Invented; I would know how long it is since that time to this Year of our Lord 1727? From 1727 Substract 1440 the Remainder is 287, and so many Years are expir••d since Printing was invented.

Quest. 4. An Army consisting of 13721 Horse, 26850 Foot; in an engagement there was slain 3760 horse, and 7523 ••oot; the Question is, How many were slain in all? and how many Horse and how many Foot escaped? From the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Horse that went out substract the 3760 that were ••••ain, and there remains 9961, and so many Horse escaped: also, from the 26850 Foot which went out, substract the 7523, which were slain, and there remains 19327, the Number of Foot that escaped. And by add|ing the 3760 Horse which were slain to the 7523 Foot which were slain, their Total is 11283, and so many were ••••ain in all

Of Multiplication.

MUltiplication serveth instead of many Additions, and teacheth of two Numbers given to increase the greater as often as there are Unites in the le••••er.

There are three things strictly to be observed in Multi|plication, viz.

2 Times	2 is	4
3 is	6
4 is	8
5 is	10
6 is	12
7 is	14
8 is	16
9 is	18
3 Times	3 is	9
4 is	12
5 is	15
6 is	18
7 is	21
8 is	24
9 is	27
4 Times	4 is	••6
5 is	20
6 is	24
7 is	28
8 i••	32
9 ••••	36
5 Times	•• is	••5
6 is	30
7 is	••5
8 is	40
9 is	45
6 Times	6 is	36
7 is	42
8 is	48
9 is	54
7 Times	7 is	49
8 is	56
9 is	63
8 Times	8 is	64
9 is	72
9 Times	9 is	8••

2. The Multi••••er, or Sum by which you Multiply.

3. The Product, or Sum Produced▪

But before you enter upon the Practice of Multiplication, it is necessary to learn the Multiplica|tion Table by heart. which is here set in the Margin.

TO Read this Table of Multiplication, 1st, Begin at the Top, at the Figure 2, saying, 2 times 2 is 4. 2dly, 3 times 3 is 9, &c. Next, 4 times 4 is 16. Then in the last Line read, 9 times 9 is 81. The Table is so plain, that I need give you no more Directions.

Therefore I shall proceed to give you some Examples of the Practice of Multiplication.

1. Example. What is the Num|ber of 3 times 654?

Answer. If you set down the Number 654, 3 times one un|der the other, and add them to|gether, you will find the Num|ber to be 1962.

But by Multiplication such Questions are more readily an|swered than by Addition. And therefore I set the Number in question down thus,

65•• Multiplicand,

•• Multiplyer.

In order thereto, you must 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ In Multiplication to ••et down the greatest Number first, and the lesser under it, and

then begin at the Right hand, and multip•••• every 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Multiplic••nd by each Figure of the Multiplyer; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Addition) set down all that is under 10, or 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 and for every 10 carry 1 to the next place, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 set down the Tens. The following Examples 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 to you.

654	Multiplicand,
3	Multiplyer.
1962

Now to know how much 3 times 654 is, begin thus, saying, 3 times 4 is 12, the Figure 2 of 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 set below the Line, and bea•• the 1 of the 12 in Mind, as 1. Next, 3 times •• is 15, and the 1 bore in mind, mak•• 16, so 1 for 6 be|low the Line, and ••ar the 10 in mind as 1; Next, I say 3 times 6 is 1••, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 1 I bor•• in mind makes 19, which I set down, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 will stand as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Margin.

52	Multiplicand,
7	Multiplier,
364	Product.

Example 2. Let it be required to Multiply 52 by ••7, set them down as in Margin, and draw 〈◊〉〈◊〉 under them, and begin with the Multiplier, saying, 7 times 2 is 14, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 down 4 under 7, and carry 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the next place▪ saying, 7 times 5 is 35, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •• that I carried is 36, which set down, as you see in the Margin, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Product of this Mutiplication is 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Next, I will give you an Example how ••o 〈…〉〈…〉 more than one ••igure. Let it then ••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Multiply 3712 by 48. Place your Number as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Margin, and pro|ceed according to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Example, say|ing 8 times 2 is 16, set down ••, and carry 1 to the next place, say•••••• 8 times 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉 8 and 1 that I carry is 9, set down 9 and carry 0, saying 8 times 7 is 56. set down 6 and carry 〈…〉〈…〉 〈…〉〈…〉

And having done with the first Figure of the Multipl••er, cancel ••t with a dash of the Pen, and proceed to the next

〈…〉〈…〉 〈…〉〈…〉 〈…〉〈…〉 〈…〉〈…〉 carry is 14, which I set down. Then 〈◊〉〈◊〉 2 line under them, and add these two Lines of Figures together, (as in Addition) saying, 6 is 6, put 6 under the Line 〈◊〉〈◊〉 then say, 8 and 9 is 17, set down •• and carry 1, saying, 1 that I carry and •• is 5 and •• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 set down 1, and carry 1, saying, 1 that I carry and 8 is 9, 9 & 9 is 18, set down ••, and carry 1, •• that I carry and 4 i•• 5, and 2 is 7, which set down, and go to the next, where I find only 1, which I set down, and the Work is done, and I find the Product to be 178176.

••••••••

••••

29••••••

••4••••••

17817••

How to Prove Multiplication.

First, Cast away the Nin•••• of the Multiplic••••d (in the above example) 3712, saying 3 and 7 is 10, cast away 9▪ and there remains 1; then 1 and 1 is 2, and 2 is 4, which set down at the right side of the Cross. Then

2dly. Cast away all the Nines in the Multiplier▪ saying, 4 and 8 is 12 cast away 9 and there remains 3, which place on the le••t side on the Cross▪ Then.

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

〈1 line〉〈1 line〉, Then 6 and 6 is 12, Cast away 9▪ and there remains 3, which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Cross▪ and if the top Figure and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be alike, it shews that your Multiplication is truly performed.

This is the common way to, Prove Multiplication; but the most certain proof is by Division, as I will hereafter shew you.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 performed by Multiplication.

Q▪ 1 If a p••••ce of Land be 236 Perches long and 18•• Perches br••••d, how many square Perches are contained therein? Multiply 236 the length, by 182 the breadth, the Product is 42952. and so many square Perches are contained in such a p••••ce of Land.

Qu. 2. There are 365 Days in a Year, and in every Day 24 hours▪ How many Hours 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 i•• a Year? Multiply 365 the number of Days, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 24, the number of Hours, the Product is 8760, and so many hours there be in a Year.

Qu, 3 From New-York to Philadelphia it's accounted 102 Miles. How many Yards is it from New-York to Philadel|phia? Multiply 1760 the number of Yards contained in one Mile) by 102, the Product is 12120. And so many Yards there is between New-York and Philadelphia.

Of Division.

DIvision is just the contrary to Multiplication; for this turns small Denominations to greater, as Multiplication turns greater to smaller. And as Multiplication is a Com|pendi••m of many Additions; so Division is but a Com|pendium of many Substractions.

And as I told you before, that the best Proof of Multiplication was by Division, so I here tell you, that the best Proof of Di|vision is by Multiplication▪ as I shall, hereafter shew you.

In this Rule of Division, you must Observe,

1. The Dividend, or Sum to be Divided.

2. The Divisor, or Sum by which we Divide.

3. The Quotient, which is the Sum Produced. And

4. the Remainder, which is always less than the Divison▪

There are several Ways of Dividing one Number by another,

but I shall only insert one, which is plainer than Cancelli•••• and shorter, and is the way now commonly practised, viz.

This way of Division is thus set down.

〉〉

Having thus set down your Sums in order, Consider with your self how often times 4 you can have in 1, but now be|cause 1 is less than 4 you must take the next figure with it, and Consider how often times 4 is contained in 12, which it 3 times, set 3 in the Quotient, then Multiply the Divisor by the Quotient, the Product is 1••, which Substract from the Dividend, and there Remains 0.

Next, let it be required to Divide. 37642 by 7.

7	37642	5377
	••6
	54
	52
	3

Having made a crooked line at each end of the Dividend, (to separate it from the Divisor and Quotient,) make a point or prick under 7 in the Dividend (not under 3, because you cannot take the Divisor from the 3) and say; how often is 7 (the Divisor) contained in 37, the first Branch toward the left hand of the Dividend? The Answer is, 5 times, which (5) put in the Quotient, and Multiply the Divisor thereby, saying 5 times 7 is 35, which deduct from the said 37, and put the Remainder, which is 2, under a line; as in the Example; Then making a prick under the 6 (as a di|stinguishing Mark, that no figure may be brought down twice) place it to the Right-hand of the Remainer, 2, and ask how often 7 is contained in 26? the Answer is 3 times; which put in the Quotient, (as before) multiplying the Divisor thereby: as 3 times 7 is 21, from 26 and there remains ••, which put under the 6, (drawing a line between the 26 and 5) Then make a prick under the next Figure, toward the right hand, in the Dividend; viz. under 4, and place it to the

right hand of the Remainder 5, making it 54, and ask how often the Divisor, 7, can be had in 54? Answer, 7 times; which put in the Quotient, and say 5 times 7 is 49, from 54, and there rests 5; which put under a line, a•• before. Lastly, make a prick under the 2 in the Dividend, and place it to the Right-hand of the 5, and ask how often the Divisor 7 can be had in 52? the answer is, 7 times, which put in the Quotient, and Multiply the Divisor thereby▪ saying, 7 times 7 is 49; which deduct from the 52, and the Remainer is 3; and you have no more Figures in the Dividend, So the Work is finished; and I find that 5377 is one seventh part of •••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 3 over.

2. 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 5152 l. to be divided betwixt 7 men; the Question is, how much each man must have?

〉〉

First, set the Numbers down as you see in the Margent, and because 7 (the Divisor) is greater than 5 (the first figure of the Dividend) make a prick under the second Figure, viz. under 1. 2dly, Ask how many times 7 can I have in 51? I can have 7 times, therfore I put 7 in the Quotient, and Multiply 7 (the Divisor) by 7 (the Quotient) the Product will be 49, which I set under 51. Then Subtract 42 from 51, and there remains 2; which I set under 9, and draw a line under it.

3dy; Make a prick under 5 (the third figure in the Dividend) and bring that Figure 5 down to 2 (the first Remainder,) mak|ing it 25, Then ask, How many times 7 can I have in 25? Answ 3 times; I set 3 in the Quotient, and Multiply (the Divisor) 7 by it, saying 3 times 7 is 21 (for the 2d Product) which set under 25. and Substract 21 from 25, and there remains, 4, which I set under 21, and draw a line under it.

4thly, Make a prick under •• (the last figure of the Divi|d••••d) and bring that ••igure 2 down to the 2d Remainder, 4, which makes it 42. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I ask how many times 7 (the Divisor)

I can have in 42? 'twill be 6 times; I set 6 in the Quotient, and Multiply (the Divisor) ••7 by i••, saying, 6 times 7 is 42 (for the 3d Product) which set under 42, and sub|stract 1 from the other, 42 from 42, the Remainber will be ••00. So is this Division ended, and the Quotient shews that each mans part or share is just 736 l.

3. Let it be required to Divide 21 1048 by 37.

Set down the Numbers, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Margin, and seeing that 37 (the Divisor) is greater than 21 (the two first figures of the Dividend) I make a prick under 1, the third Figure. Then I seek how many times 37 can have in 211, or how many times 3 can I have in 21? I can have it 5 times, wherefore I put 3 in the Quotient, and multiply 37 the Divisor by 5, the Product will be 185, which I set under 211, and sub|stract 1••5 form 211, and there remains 26, which I set under it. See the Operation,

2dly. I make a prick under 0, and bring that 0 down to 26, making it 2••••, then I seek how many times 37 I can have in 260 (or how many times 3 in 26?) I find 7 times, and therefore I set 7 in the Quotient, and Multiply 37 by 7; the Product is 259, which I set under 260, and substract it, the Remainder will be 1.

〉〉

4thly, I make a prick under 4, and bring it down to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which makes it 14, I draw a line under it, and seek how many times 37 I can have in 14; but now the Remainder being less than the Divisor, I can have it never a time and therefore I put a ••, in the Quotient. And,

4thly, I make a prick under 8 (the last figure in the Dividend) and bring that 8 down to 14, making it 148

Then I seek how many times 37 I can have in 148 (or how many times 3 in 14) I find 4 times, which I put in the Quotient, and multiply 37 (the Divisor) by 4, & the Product will be 148, which set under 148, and substracting it there from, there remains, 0. And the Division is ended.

Now if you would prove whether your Division be truly wrought, or not,

Multiply the Quotient.	5704
By the Divisor,	37
The Product will be equal to the Dividend,	21104••

Which proves your Division to be truly preformed.

Of Reduction.

ALthough Reduction be no Rule of it self, but meerly wrought by Multiplication and Division, yet I shall ••ot omit it, because it is useful and usually practised. To deliver some what concerning it, you must understand that Reduction teaches how to bring all Great Denominations into Smaller, and Small into Greater.

First, All Great Denominations are brought into small by Multiplication; as.

Pounds Multiplied by 20 are Shillings.

Shillings Multiplied by 12 are Pence.

Pence Multiplied by 2 are Half pence▪

Pence Multiplied by 4 are Farthings,

Pounds Multiplied by 240 are Pence,

Pounds Multiplied by 480 are Half pen••••,

Pounds Multiplied by ••60 are Farthings.

Secondly all small Names are brought into great by Divi|sion, as

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Divided by 20, are Pounds,

〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 1••, are Shillings,

〈◊〉〈◊〉 pence Divided by •• are Pence,

••••rthings Divided▪ by 4, are Pence,

Pence Divided by 240 are Pounds,

Half pence Divided by 480, are Pound••▪

Farthings Divided by 960, are Pounds▪

Example 1. Let it be asked how many Shillings, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Farthings there are in 1000 ••▪ 11 s. 7 d.

〉〉

In like manner you may Reduce all sorts of Numbers be they Weights, Measures, Time, or the like, having special regard to observe how many of the one Denomina|tion do make one of the o|ther, and so multiply or di|vide as before directed.

Example 2. In 960556 Farthings how ••••ny Pence, Shillings and Pounds.

〉〉

Here you see, ••••••, That great Denominations are brought into small (as Pounds, Shilling•• & Pence into Farthings) by Multiplication. And 2dly, By the second Example, you see how small Denominations are brought into great (as Shillings, Pence and Farthings into Pounds) by Divisor. And 3dly, you see how Multiplication and Division prove 〈◊〉〈◊〉 other.

Let this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for Reduction. Next, we come to the Rule of Three.

The Rule of Three.

THE Rule of Three is commonly called The Golden Rule; and indeed it may rightly be so termed; for as Gold 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all other Metals, so doth this Rule all others in Arithmetick.

Now for your better Information concerning it, you must observe, that there are Three Numbers known, by which a Fourth (that is unknown) may be found out, which bears like proportion to the third, as the second doth to the first.

Here also is to be noted, That if your Sums consist of sundry Denominations▪ the the first and third Number must be of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 same Denomination, as also the fourth and the second▪ As thus If the first number be Yards, the third likewise must be Yards; if the second be Pence, then the fourth must be Pence also

But the greatest difficulty lyeth in the stating the Question.

Therefore observe, first, That what you desire to know, or to be resolved in the Question, must be your Third Num|ber: and you have commonly these Words before it, as What cost? How long? How broad? How much? How deep? &c.

2. Your Question being stated, bring your first and third Numbers into one Denomination.

3. Being your second into the least Name mentioned▪ 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 few as you desire the Question to be answered in.

4. Observe whether your Third Number r••••••ires More or Less; if More, then multiply the middle Number by the greater of the two 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and divide by the lesser, and the Quotient answerth the Question.

But if it require Less, ••hen multiply the Middle Number by the lesser of the two Extreams, and divide by the greater.

These two-Word [More] or [Less] being well obser|ved, the Scholar will understand what he doth, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 not to make two distinct Rules of three, as most do.

As for Example,

If 4 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Cloath cost 12 s. What will 6 Yards cost?

Here the two numbers of one kind are Four and Six, (viz, they both 〈◊〉〈◊〉 so many Yards) and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Shillings in the same kind with the number ••ought; for the price of six Yards is sought.

Having placed my Numbers, I Multiply my second num|ber (12) by the third Number 6 and the Product is 72, which I divide by the first Number 4, and the Q••••••ient is 18, which shews that 6 Yards will cost 18 shilling••▪ See the Operation.

If 4 Yards cost 12 s. What 6 Yards 〈◊〉〈◊〉

〉〉

Again, If 7 C. [7 〈◊〉〈◊〉] of P••pper cost •••• ••. How much will 16 C. ••••st?

To Resolve which question, I consider that the Demand lying upon 16 C. it must be the third Number, and that of the same ••••nd with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 must be the first, viz▪ 7 C. and

••••l, (being the same kind with the number ••ought) must be the second number in the Question, Wherefore I place down my Numbers, and work as before thus,

〉〉

By this you see that 16 C. of Peppe•• will cost 48 Pounds▪

If 20 Sheep cost 13 l. ••3 s. 4 d. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I•• that for every Sheep.

Turn the Shillings and Pounds in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, That Multiply 13 s. by 12 the Product is	156
And 13 l by 24••▪ the Product is	3120
To which add the 4 d.	4
〈…〉〈…〉	3280

Then the Question 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 If 20 Sheep cost 32••0 Pence, What will 1 Sheep cost?

〉〉

Every Sheep will cost 146 Pence, which Pen••e being divided by 12 produces 13 ••. •• d. and so much each Sheep doth cost.

Qu. But sometimes after the Division is ended, there is something remains. What must be done with it?

Answ. You must Multiply what so remains by the part of the next inferiour Denomination, that are equal to an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the second ••••mber in the Question, and the Quotient is of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Denomination which the pa•••• by watch you multiplier 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Remainder, and is part of the Fourth Number which is sought▪

Again, If any thing yet remain after this last Division i•• ended, multiply it by the part of the next Inferiour Deno|minati••n, equal to an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the last Quotient, and divide the Product by the same Divisor, viz. the first Number in the Question, and the Qu••tient is still of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 De|nomination with your Multiplyer. Follow this Method 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you have reduced your Remainder into the lowest De|nomination.

An Example o•• two will make this Rule very plain, which ••ake as follows,

If 13 Yards cost 21 ••▪ what cost 27 Yards.

〉〉

And there is yet a Re|mainder of 8 which multiply by 20 s▪ because the last Quoti|ent was Pounds, and the Pro|duct is 160, which I divide by 13 (the first Number in the Question) and in quotes 12, which are 12 s,

And there is yet a Remainder of 4, which I multiply by 12 d, because the last Quotient was shillings and the Product is 48, which I divide by 13 the

first number, and the Quoti•••••• is 3 d,

But there is yet a Remainder of 9, what must be done with it? I multiply 9 by 4 far|things, because the last Quotient was Pence, the Product is 36, which I divide by 13, the Quotient is 2 farthings,

And there is yet a Remainder of 10, but may be omitted, because it is but 10 thirteenth▪ of a Farthing,

And thus it appears, that if 13 Yards of Cloath cost 12 l, then 27 Yards of same will Cost 46 l, 12 s, 3 d, 2 qrs, and 10 13 ths of a Far|thing▪

〉〉

You see 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the Question, the Third Number requires [less.] and therefore you must multiply the middle Num|ber by the Lesser of the two extreams.

If •• Man will be finishing a piece of Work in ••0 Days, How long will •••• Men be doing the same?

This Question is stated four several ways by which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 one is a proof of the other,

Set the Operation, as follows, 〉〉

A Table for Buying and Solding any thing by the Hundred.

d.	q.	l.	s.	d.
0	1	0	02	4
0	2	0	04	8
0	3	0	07	0
1	0	0	09	4
1	1	0	11	8
1	2	0	14	0
1	3	0	16	4
••	0	0	18	8
2	1	1	01	0
2	2	1	03	4
2	3	1	05	••
3	0	1	08	4
3	1	1	10	4
3	2	1	12	••
3	••	1	15	0
••	0	1	17	4
••	1	1	16	8
4	2	2	02	0
4	3	2	04	4
5	0	2	06	••
5	1	2	09	0
5	••	••	11	4
5	3	2	13	••
6	0	2	16	0
6	1	2	18	4
6	2	3	00	8
6	3	3	03	0
7	0	3	05	4
7	1	3	07	8
7	2	3	10	0
7	3	3	12	4
8	0	3	14	8

d▪	q▪	l.	s.	d.
3	1	3	17	0
0	••	3	19	4
0	3	4	0••	8
0	0	4	04	0
••	1	4	06	4
••	2	4	08	8
9	3	4	11	0
10	0	4	13	4
10	1	4	15	8
10	2	4	18	0
10	3	5	00	4
11	0	5	02	8
11	1	5	••5	0
11	2	5	07	4
11	3	5	09	8
12	0	5	12	0
12	1	5	14	4
12	2	5	16	8
12	3	5	19	0
••3	0	6	01	4
13	1	6	03	8
13	2	6	06	0
13	3	6	08	4
14	0	6	10	8
14	1	6	13	0
14	2	6	15	4
14	3	6	17	8
15	0	7	00	0
15	1	7	02	4
15	2	7	04	••
15	3	••	07	0
16	0	7	09	4

IF you ••••y any thing by the hun|dred, (that is, 112 l.) you may by th•••• Ta|ble know what it cost by the Pound; or▪ if you buy any Commodity at so much the Pound, by this Table you may find how much 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is by the Hundred.

Example 1

At 8 d. 3 qr. a Pound what is that by the great Hundred▪

Look in the first Colume of the Table for 8 d. 3 qr. & right against 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the 2d Colume you will find 4 l. 1 s. 8 d. and so much it is by the Hundred.

Again, If a Hun|dred weight cost 3 ••▪ 7 s. 8 d what is that by the Pound?

Look in the Table for 3 l. 7 s. •• d▪ i•• the ••d Column, and right against it in the ••st Column, you shall find 7 d. 1 qr and so much it is by the Pound.

Example ••••.

One buys a Hundred Weight of a Commodity for 4 l. 1 s, ••d. which ••e retails again at 10 d. the Pound, what doth be get by Selling a Hundred Weight.

A hundred Weight at 10d. the Pound▪ comes to 4l. 13 s. 4 d from which take 4 l. 1 s. 8 d. there remains 11 s. •• d. and so much doth the Retailer gain.

The use of the following Table of square Timber Measure.

THe Number of Inches, (or half Inches, which are signified by the blanks, as supposing your Timber to be 18 Inches and a half square, look for 18, the Blank under it signifies 18 and an half) being known of a square piece of Timber, enter the same in the 1st, or 5th, or 8 th Column of the Table, and against it is the Feet, Inches and 50 th parts of an Inch that makes a Foot solid, and being thus taken out of the Table be|tween a pair of Compasses, will readily shew the con|tent of a piece of Timber squared▪

In. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.	Foot.	Inch.	50 par••.	In. Squa.	Inch.	50 part.	In. Squa.	Inch.	50 part.
2	36	0	00		12	3	21	3	46
	23	0	35	12	12	00		3	37
3	16	0	00		11	3	22	3	28
	11	9	02	13	10	32		3	20
4	9	0	00		9	25	23	3	13
	7	1	17	14	8	41		3	9
5	5	9	6		8	11	24	3	00
	4	9	6	15	7	34		2	44
6	4	0	00		7	6	25	2	38
	3	4	45	16	6	37		2	33
7	2	11	13		6	17	26	2	28
	2	6	36	17	5	49		2	23
8	2	3	00		5	35	27	2	18
	1	11	46	18	5	17		2	14
9	1	9	17		5	3	28	2	10
	1	7	7	19	4	40		2	6
10	1	5	14		4	31	29	2	2
	1	3	34	20	4	17		1	49
11	1	2	14		4	6	30	1	46

A Table shewing how many Inches in length will make a Foot Solid of a Round Piece o•• Timber, the Girt being known, from one Foot to six.

〈◊〉〈◊〉. Inch	〈◊〉〈◊〉▪	Part••,	Co••••. Inch	Inche••▪	50 Parts.	Com. Inch.	Inches.	50 Parts.
12	150	40	33	19	46	54	0••	21
13	128	24	34	18	39	55	07	09
14	110	39	35	17	37	56	06	46
15	94	15	36	16	38	57	06	34
16	84	41	37	15	43	58	06	22
17	75	07	3••	15	02	59	06	12
18	67	21	39	14	14	60	06	03
19	60	07	40	13	29	61	05	43
20	••••	14	41	12	46	6••	05	32
21	49	12	42	12	15	63	05	24
22	44	43	43	11	37	64	05	15
23	40	45	44	11	16	65	05	07
24	37	35	45	10	37	66	04	49
25	34	37	46	10	13	67	04	42
26	32	06	47	9	41	68	04	35
••••	29	40	48	9	21	69	04	28
28	27	35	49	9	02	70	04	22
29	25	41	50	8	34	71	04	16
30	24	06	51	8	17	72	04	10
3••	22	30	52	8	01
32	21	11	53	7	37

The Use of the Table of Round Timber-Measure.

Inches	Inches,	10 ••ar
1	144	0
2	72	0
3	48	0
4	36	0
5	38	8
6	24	0
7	20	6
8	18	0
9	16	0
10	14	4
11	1••	1
12	12	0
13	21	1
14	10	0
15	9	6
16	9	0
17	8	5
18	8	9
19	7	6
20	7	••
21	6	8
22	6	5
23	6	3
24	6	0
25	5	8
26	5	5
27	5	3
28	5	1
29	4	9
30	4	8

Example,

Suppose a Board be 10 Inches Broad, How much thereof in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 will make a Foot? Look for 10 in the first Colume and over against the same is 14 Inches, & 4 10 th parts, which shews, tha•• fourteen Inches and almost half an ••••ch makes a Foot.

Paving, Painting and Plai••tering are measured by the Yard Square, being 9 square F••••t. The common way is no multiply the length by the breadth▪ in Feet and Inches, the Product thereof divide by 144, for Inches, ••o bring it into Feet.

A Court being paved, whose length is 16 Feet 4 Inches, and the Breadth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Feet 8 Inches, How many square Yards doth it contain? The length in Inches is 196, the breadth ••5••, which being Multiplyed produce •••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••ches square, which divide by 14••, the Quotient will will be 206 & 8 9 ths F••••t▪ which divide again by 9, the Quotient will be 22 and 8 9ths Yards square in the said Court. If there had been 1•• Inches more, there would have been just 23 Yards Square.

The same Methods is to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 observed in Measuring of Land▪ As will hereafter appear.

TO measure by Guater's Chain, you must observe. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this Chain is 4 Poles in length, or 22 Yards, or 66 Feet, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 792 Inches. It is divided into 100 Links, at every 10 Links

is a Brass Ring, for the more ready counting in Measuring, so that its no matter which end of the Chain goes foremost. But he that draws the Chain should carry in his hand ten small sticks to stick in the ground at every Chain's length, and he that follows the Chain should gather up the sticks.

Suppose the Length of a piece of ground be 9 Chains 50 Links, the Breadth 6 Chains 25 Links, How many Acres, Rods and Poles is there in this piece of Ground?

〉〉

Set the Numbers down, as here in the Margent, drawing a Line under them, Then Multi|ply one by the other, and the Product will be 593750. From which Product you must always cut off the five last Figures to|wards the right hand, with a dash of the Pen; then will the Product stand thus, 5••93750, So is the 5 towards the left hand compleat Acres, and the 93750 hundred thousand parts of an Acre. Which 93750 being Multiplied by 4, (the number of Rods in an Acre) the Product will be 375000. From which Product cut off 5 Figure towards the right hand, as before, and it will stand thus, 3l75000: So is the 3 towards the left hand compleat Rods, and the 75000 hundred thousand parts of a Rod; which being Multiplied by 40 (the Number of Perches in a Rod) the Product will be 3000000; from which I cut off the five last Figures towards the Right hand, and the Product will stand thus, 30l00000, and the 30 to|wards the left hand is the Number of Perches. And so the Arrea or Content of the whole p••••ce will be 5 Acres, 3 Ro••s, and 30 Perches.

Note, That if any length or breadth taken by the Chain the Links be under 〈◊〉〈◊〉, add a Cypher to the left hand thereof, before you begin to Multiply. And whereas there was no|thing

but Cyphers ••••t off from the 30 Poles (above) but if they had been Figures, as suppose 34762, there would want of a Pole so much as that S••m wants of 100000.

Of G••aging of Vessels.

THe Art of Guaging is little differen•• from the measuring of Timber; for as a Foot of Timber is 1728 Cubical or Square Inches, and as often as 1728 Inches are found in a Piece of Timber (be it Round or Square) SO many Foot of Timber is contained in the Piece.

So in the Art of Guaging▪ the Gallon of Ale and Beer is agreed on to be 282 Cubical Inches, and the Wine Gallon 23••, and the Gallon of Dry Measure 272 Inches.

Therefore so often ••▪ 282 square Inches are contained in ••ay Vessel, round or square, so many Gallon of Ale or Beer the said Vessel will hold. The same is to be observed in Wine and Dry Measure, &c.

Note, That every Cubical Foot may contain 6 Gallons and almost a Pint of Al•• or Beer.

Of Wine, 7 Gallons 2 Quarts, and almost a Pint.

A C••bical Foot of Dry-Measure may contain 6 Gallons, and a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 above half a Gallon.

Suppose there is a square 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••e Measured, in length ••05 Inches. in breadth ••6, and in depth 46 Inches, How many Square Inches is therein? as also how many Gall••ns or Bar••••is?

Multiply the Dimensions one in another, as is shewed i•• the first Example in Square-Timber Measure, and the last Product given 367080 inches in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉: Which divide by 282, or Multiply by this Number 35461, a•• in this Example.

〉〉

And from this Product out off 7 figures (always) or places to the Right-Hand, (which are the parts of a Gallon) and those on the Left Hand are Gallons, as in this Example is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Gallons.

Note, That the Parts of a Gallon is not considerable, if there happen to be a Cypher next the Gallons: But in the above is the Figure 7, which is the 7 ••e••th Parts of aGallon; that is if a Gallon was divided into ten Parts, that is 7 par••s ••hereof: or if the Figure 5 had been in the place of 7, it had been half a Gallon, because 5 is the half of 1••; or if the 70 next the Gallons had been 75, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 had been th••••e quarters of a Gallon, because 75 is three quarters of a Hundred, &c.

Lastly, Divide 1301 Gallons, so cut off, by 36, (the Gallon in a Barrels of Beer, or by 32 in a Barrel of Al••) and the Quotien•• gives 36 Barrels, of Beer, and 5 Gallons re|maining, and near three quarters of a Gallon.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 to G••age a round Tun, Tub or Furnace.

First, If your Tun, or the like, be of one Bigness or Breadth, both at top and bottom, and the Cube Inches therein contained, and reduce into Gallons, as before.

But if it be narrower at the Top than at the Bottom, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉, take the Breadth or Diameter of the Tun, a little above the middle of it, that is, next the widest end, if it be Taper.

HEre follows a Table shewing the Interest due upon any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Money, from One Pound to One Hundred Pounds, for 2, 4, 6, and 12 Month, at 8 per Cent.

The Use of the Table.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Principal in the first Colume, and against it is the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 for 2, 4, 6, and 12 Months.

If you desire to know the Interest for any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not express in the Table, you must either add to or substract from the Time that you desire to know. As, suppos•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••esire to know the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of •••• l. for six Months. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Interest of a Months and •• Months together, and the Product is the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

A Table of Interest, at 8 per Cent, from 20 s. to 100 l.

Pounds	2 Mon.	4Mon.	6Mon.	12▪Mon.
s.	d.	q.
s.	d.	q.
s.	d.	q.
s.	d.	q.
1	0	••	••	0	6	1	0	••	2	1	7	0
2	0	••	••	1	6	3	1	••	0	••	2	1
3	0	••	2	1	7	0	2	4	3	4	9	2
4	1	••	3	2	1	1	3	2	1	6	4	3
5	1	4	0	2	8	0	4	0	0	••	0	0
6	1	7	0	3	2	1	4	9	2	9	7	0
7	1	10	1	••	8	3	5	7	••••	11	2	1
8	2	1	2	4	3	0	6	4	3	12	9	2
9	2	4	3	4	9	2	7	••	1	14	4	3
l.	s.	d.
l.	s.	d.
l.	s.	d.
l.	s.	d.
10	0	2	8	0	5	4	0	8	0	0	16	0
20	0	5	4	0	10	8	0	16	0	1	12	0
30	0	8	0	0	16	••	1	4	0	2	8	0
40	0	10	8	1	••	4	1	12	0	3	4	0
50	0	13	4	1	6	8	2	0	0	4	••	••
60	0	16	0	1	12	0	2	8	0	4	••••	0
70	0	18	8	1	17	4	2	16	0	5	12	0
80	1	••	4	2	2	0	3	4	0	6	8	0
90	1	4	0	2	8	0	3	12	0	7	4	0
100	1	6	8	2	••	4	4	0	0	8	0	0

The Rates of Post-Letters in North-America, settled by Act of Parliament.

ALL single Letters passing from London, pays 12 d. Pac|quets 6 s. Per Ounce.

From London to New York, 1 s. Pacquets 4s. per Ouz.

From New-York to Newport, Boston, Portsmouth, or to Annapolis in Maryland, and from said Places to New-York, ••s. Pacq••e••s 4 s. per Ounce.

From New-York to Perth-Amboy, ••or from or to any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Place not exceeding 100 Miles, 6 ••▪ Pacquets 2 s. per Ounce.

From Perth-Amboy to Burlingt••n, or any other Place not exceeding 60 Miles, 4 d. Pacqu••ts 1 s. 4 d. per Ounce.

From New-York to New-London, and to Philadelphia, & 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 9 d. Pacquets 3 s. per Ounce.

From New-York to Salem, Ipswich and Piscattaway, or to Williams-Burgh in Virginia, 15 d. Pacquets 5 s. per Oun.

From New-York to Charles-Town in Carolina, 18 d. P••cquets 6 s. per Ounce.

From any part of the West-Indies to New-York, or from or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any the Places aforesaid, not exceeding 60 Miles, 4 d. Pacquets 16 d. per Ounce.

And all Letters and Pacquets of Letters directed to or from on Board any Ship in any Port within his Majesty's Dominions, shall pay 1 d. over and above the Rates above specified.

N.E. The Post to pay nothing for passing ••erries in North-America.

A Table of interest, at ••ix per Cent. from 20 s. To 100 l.

Pound••	2 Mon.	4 Mon.	6 Mon.	12 Mon
s.	d.	q.
s.	d.	q.
s.	d.	q.
s.	d.	q.
1	0	2	2	0	5	0	0	7	1	1	2	2
2	0	4	3	0	9	2	1	2	2	2	4	3
3	0	7	1	1	2	2	1	9	2	3	7	1
4	••	9	2	1	7	0	2	4	3	4	9	2
••	••	••	0	2	0	0	3	0	0	6	0	0
6	••	••	••	2	5	0	3	7	1	7	2	2
7	••	4	3	2	9	2	4	2	2	8	4	3
8	1	7	1	3	2	2	4	9	2	9	7	1
9	1	9	2	3	7	0	5	4	3	10	9	2
l.	s.	d.
l.	s.	d
l.	s.	d.
l.	s.	d.
10	0	2	0	0	4	0	0	6	0	0	12	0
20	0	4	0	0	8	0	0	12	0	1	4	0
30	0	6	0	0	12	0	0	18	0	1	16	0
40	0	8	0	0	16	0	1	4	0	2	8	0
50	0	10	0	1	0	0	1	10	0	3	0	0
60	0	12	0	1	4	0	1	16	0	3	12	0
70	0	14	0	1	8	0	2	2	0	4	4	0
80	0	16	0	1	12	0	2	8	0	4	16	0
90	0	18	0	1	16	0	2	14	0	5	8	0
100	1	0	0	2	0	0	3	0	0	6	0	0

IF you would know the Interest of 20 Pounds, for 2 Months, 4 Months; 6 Months, or 12 Months. Look for 20 Pounds in the ••st Colume, and in the next Colume under 2 Months is 4 s▪ for 4 Months is 8 s▪ for 6 Months is 12 s. and for 12 Months is 1 l. 4 s. and so of all the ••est.

Of Women, Children and Servants.

BY the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of England, a Woman at her Marriage becomes wholly the Man's, together with all her moveable Goods; and if Goods be given to a Married Wo|man, they all immediately become her Husbands: She cannot Let, Set, Sell▪ Give away or Alienate any thing with|out her Husbands Consent, not her very Apparel, which at her Husbands decease goes to the Executor or Administrator of her Husband (excepting her necessary 〈◊〉〈◊〉) which▪ with the Consent of her Husband she may give by Will, no•• otherwise by ou•• English Laws.

The Wife, after her Husbands Death, (having no Joyn|ture settled before Marriage) may Challenge the Third part of his Yearly Rents and Free-Lands for her Life, and also the Thirds of the Rents and Free-Lands which he sold in his Life-time, if she did not consent to the same by a Fine; but she can claim no Thirds of such Lands as her Husband buys▪ when he has Sold them again, and dyeth, if he puts another Persons Name in the Deed, besides himself, when he bought those Lands. But if her Husband dye without a Will in Writing (leaving no Child) she may claim the Thirds, (〈◊〉〈◊〉 above) and the Third Part of his Goo••s for ever, and the other Two Thirds of his Goods go to the next Kindred.

But if she be the Wife of a Free-man of the City of London (he dying without Will, leaving no Child, as before) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 will Challenge by Law, Three Parts of Four of her Husbands Goods and Chattles, and one Third of the Profits of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Free Lands for Life, the Goods for ever.

The Husband must answer for his Wifes Faults, if 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Wrong another by her Tongue, or by Trespass, he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make Satisfaction; and pay the Debts that she contracted▪ except ••e have given publick Notice that they shall not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Her.

A Woman cannot hope to have the Thirds of her Husbands Land, which he Mortgaged before Marriage, until the 〈◊〉〈◊〉

paid, and Mortgage be Cancelled.

If a Man and Wi••e are joynt Purchasers of Land, to them and their Heirs, and the Husband dyes without Will, the Wife may sell the Land without the consent of their Children.

The Woman that kills her Husband is to be burnt alive.

A Wife cannot be a Witness for or against her Husband, they two being so much One.

If a Woman brings forth a Child begotten by a former Husband (or by any other) before Marriage, but born after Marriage 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the present Husband, this la••••er must own the Child, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Child shall be Heir at Law.

If a 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 ••orth a Child during her Husbands long Absence, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 be for some years, yet if he have lived all the time within this Island (England) he must Father that Child; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that Child be her first born Son, he shall in|herit that Husbands Estate, if entail'd, or left without Will.

A Woman that doth not hear of her Husband for Seven Years together, may Marry another Man

The Woman upon Marriage looseth not only the Power over her Person, and her Will, and the Property of her Goods, but her very Name, and her own is wholly laid aside, which is not observed in France and other Countries.

But then, as the Wife doth participate of her Husbands Name, so likewise of his Condition: If he be a Duke, she is a Dutchess; if he be a Knight, she is a Lady; if he of an Alien be made a Denizon, she is, ipso•• facto, so too. If a ••ree Man Marry a Bond Woman, she is also Free during the Coverture▪ And such is the good Nature of English Men towards their Wives, such is their Tenderness and Respect, that they put them to do Drudgery no•• Hardship, as in some other Countries, but on the contrary, give them the Right Hand every where, and the Uppermost Place a•• Table and else-where. So that (generally speaking) English Women are the most happy Women in the World.

A Man and his Wife are so fast joined by our Law, that they may not be wholly parted by our Law, but only by Sentence of a Judge, for Adul••••y, &c.

Of Children.

AS Husbands have an absolute Authority over their Wives and Estates, so Ea••hers have a more absolute Authority over Children. A Father may give all his Estate (〈◊〉〈◊〉 entailed) to any one Child, (or to any other Person) and none to the rest of his Children. The Consideration of which keeps some Children in Awe.

A Son, at the Age of 14 may chuse his Guardian, may be an Executor, may consent to Marriage (if he be not an Apprentice) may, by Will, give his Goods and Chattles, and may Covenant and become Bound for Necessaries, as Food, Rayment, Schooling, &c.

At 21 he is said to be of full Age, may then make any Contract, may sell Lands, and may sit in Parliament, which in other Countries he cannot do till the Age of 25.

A Daughter at 7 years may consent to Marriage, though she may afterwards di••••ent. At At 9 she may consent to a Joynture.

At 12 she is able to Confirm her former Consent to Mar|riage, and if at that Age she dissent no••, she is bound: She may at that Age bequ••ath her Goods by Will, become Bound for Necessaries, &c.

At the Age of 13 she may receive her Lands into her own Possession. At 21 she may Let, Sell or bequeath her Lands by Will.

The Eldest Son Inherits all his Fathers Lands (if the Father dye without a Will) and to the Younger Children are disposed Goods and Chattles; and because they have no Lands, they are commonly put out to learn some Profession or Trade.

If there be no Son, the Lands, as well as Goods, are equally divided amongst the Daughters.

A man Marrying a Wife having Land, and she dyeth, leaving a Child that's heard to Cry, and dyeth, the Man shall have the Lands for his Life. This is called The Court••••••e of England.

Of Servants.

SErvants in the Sax••n Times were properly Slave••, and very many Instances of their Manumission are still ex|tant; but now Slavery is entirely taken away, and every Servant Man or Woman (excepting Apprentices, who are for a Term of Years) are properly hired Servants, commonly for a Year, at the end whereof they be free, giving Warning three Months before, and may hire themselves to other Masters, only it is accounted unfriendly to take another Servant before leave given by his or her former Master.

All Servants are subject to be corrected by their Masters or Mistresses, and Resistance in a Servant is punished with a severe Penalty.

Formerly Servants were bought and sold in the Markets in England, like as we buy & sell Negro Salves here in America, but now (since Christianity prevailed, if a Foreign Slave is brought into England, is upon landing, ipso facto, free from Slavery, but not from ordinary Service.

Of Religion.

Christianity was very Early Planted in England, but when or by Whom is uncertain, probably in the be|ginning of the second Century. In Tertullians Time, even that part of Britain which did not own the Roman Yoke, sub|mitted to the Name of Christ.

The British Church, upon the I••asion of the Saxons, was, with its People, driven into the Western Parts, as Wales, Gloucest••rshire▪ Somersetshire, &c. where it continued. When Augustine the Monk converted Ethelber••, King of Kent, and his People to Christianity (in the year 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christ 59••••) by Order of his Master Pope Gregory the Great, he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to bring the British Clergy to own the Popes Authority, and himself as their Arch-Bishop, which they refusing to do, the Saxons, at his In••tigation, ••ell upon the British Nation, and kill'd 1200 Monks and Priests. 〈◊〉〈◊〉,

The Saxons, and after them the Normans, owned five Pop••s Authority; and after King John had basely subjected his Crown to the Pope, England was, till the Reformation, one of the Tamest Countries that any where submitted to the Romans Yo••e. Our Parliaments indeed, did many Times exert themselves vigorously, but still the Papal Yoke lay heavy upon the Shoulders of the whole Nation, till Henry the Eighths Time, when Luther's Preaching had alarmed the greatest part of the Kingdoms of the North, and inspired them with almost an Universal Consent to set their Con|scienc•••• free from the Romish Tyranny, England joyned in with the general Torrent▪ And it was time for England to look about them, when Bigotry had so far prevailed in the Nation, that the lazy Monks and Priests by their pretend|ed Piety, had so far prevailed upon the foolish People as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 engross unto their hands the greatest part of the Riches of the Nation: for in King Henry the VIIIs Time, when he threw off the Popes Authority, the Poor Humble Clergy were possessed of but Fourteen Millions, One Hundred and One Thousand, Five Hundred Fifty Eight Pounds per Annum, which is in other words, that the Priests were Masters of above Fourteen parts of Twenty of the Riches of the whole Nation; and the other six Parts were kindly left for King, Lords and Commons, as does appear at large i•• a Book printed at London in the year 1717, entituled, A Summary of all the Religious Houses in England and Wales, And it is not only in England that the Clergy do enhance the Riches of the World to themselves, but in all Countries where they can prevail with the Power Secular to assist them. A fragrance instance of which we have from a Calculation taken by the great Duke of Tuscany himself in his own Dominions, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Priesthood were found to enjoy Seventeen Parts in Twenty of the whole Land. And from tha•• Profitable Religio••s 〈◊〉〈◊〉, That to give to the Church was Charity towards God, and such as would Atton•• for a M••ltitude of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c did the Founder of the Order of St. Be••••et 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 himself so great Riches (though at the same 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Same enjoys Poverty to his Disciples,) that in his own 〈◊〉〈◊〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉 he erected Twelve Monasteries, and give himself the Humble Tale of Patriarch of the Sacred Religion, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Sacred Monastery of Mount 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Duke and Prince of all Abbots and Religi••••, Vice-Chancellor of the Kingdom of ••ath the S••cilys, of Jerusalem and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Co•••••• and Go|vernor of C••mpania, and Terra de 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Province, Vice-Emperor and Prince of Peace. The above-mentioned Monastery of Mount Ca••••in so Renounced the World as to be possessed of but Four 〈◊〉〈◊〉, T•••• Dukedoms, Twenty 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Thirty Six Cities, Two Hun|dred Castles, Three Hundred Territori••s, Four Hundred and Forty Villages, Three hundred and Six 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Twenty Three Sea-Parts, Thirty Three Islands, Two Hundred Mills, and One Thousand Six Hundred Sixty-Two Churches. This was their holy Poverty. And thus you see how spiritually, the pretended Followers of St. Peter 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from the World, and the Pomps & Vanities thereof! These were the humble Priests, from whom our gallant King Henry the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 the Discipline of Eighty Lashes, for having (like an Un|dutiful Son of the Church) dated to contend in Power with Thomas a Becket, whose Stirrup he had before been obliged to hold▪ whilst that Meek 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Mounted▪

When our Kings were thus managed by the Priests, it was no wonder if the common People submitted their Necks to the same Priestly Yoke of Slavery.

And tho' the Reformation is now advanced, and the Eyes of People are opened, & they have (in part) thrown off these Yok••, and Shackles in which their Fore-Fathers were bound, yet it is to be feared the debauched part of our Clergy 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Grandeur and Luxury in which the Romish Clergy swin, are longing after these 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Egypt, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this Papal Power and Wealth, which would set them 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are greatest Sovereigns, and cause Princes to become the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Priests, as is too manifest by their Actions of late years.

But waving this Digression, let's Return to King 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ the 8th▪ who having Abolished the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Suprema•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 England, he ••eized upon all the Monasteries and Religious Houses, and divided their Lands amongst the 〈…〉〈…〉

Papist, and the Reformation went on but slowly; but in King Edward the sixths Reign it gain'd more ground, and the Superstitions of Popery were almost abolished. He dyes, and then Queen Mary coming to the Crown, Popery was again Revived, and during the five years that she Reigned, above Five Hundred Protestants were burnt for their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Con|forming to Popery▪ She dyes▪

Queen Elizabeth, succeeds, and favours the Protestants, in her Reign Religion was settled a it now continues in the National Church; Protestant Bishops were placed in the room of Popish Bishops, and the inferior Clergy that would Conform, (and others that were Ordained) were settled in the several Parishes through-out England. In her Reign the Articles of Religion were appointed, a Liturgy was Enacted to be Observed in the Church, and a Book of Canons was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Forth.

In this Queen Reign, as well as in later Reigns, several other Persuasions did arise in England, making some further Progress of Reformation, and Dissented from the National Church. Which Dissenters now go under the Denomina|tion of Presbyteriant, Independents, Baptists and Quakers, who, by reason of several Acts of Parliament chiefly 〈◊〉〈◊〉 against the Papists, suffered great Persecutions as several Times. But since the Happy Revolution, by an Act of the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of K William and Q. Mary, his Majesty's Dissent|ing Subjects were Exemp••d from the Pena••nes of certain 〈◊〉〈◊〉 therein mentioned. So that now no Man is: ••olested upon the account of his Religion.

The Papist•• are not now very Numerous in England, those th•••• are, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 abound▪ in Lancashire, Sta••••ordshire and 〈◊〉〈◊〉. They are generally very Zealous in their way, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 intent upon gaining Pro••elites, for which reason it has 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thought adviscable to put some Check to their Progress, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they are allowed greater Freedom than any Protestant•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 allowed in Roman Catholick Countries.

The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Independents, how widely soever they formerly 〈◊〉〈◊〉 among themselves, there is now 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 difference between them. In the Doctrinal 〈…〉〈…〉 they agree with the Church of England, as her

Doctrines are set down in the 39 Articles of Religion: The Differences he chiefly in the outward Administration of P••|••lesiastical Government, viz. who shall appoint the Gover|nors of the Church, and what Subordination there shall be▪ or shall not be between them. The Presbyteri••ns allow of no such Sub-ordination in the Person of their Ministers; but th•••• they reach▪ That every Minister ought to be Obedient to the Class under which we lives, and that the Power of Or|dination ought to reside in the Class.

The next is the Ana-baptists or Baptists, The great Con|stituent Doctrine of these Men is their entire Disallowance of Infant Baptism; and in their Baptizing of Adult Person•• they constantly make use of Dipping. In appointing Pastors and Teachers they make use of Laying on of Hands. And some of them observe the Jewish Sabbath.

The last society that we shall mention, is the Quakers, T••ose are a distinct 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all the other Diss••••••ers, differ|ing in their Deport••••ent, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Speech and Habit, and (〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉) seem to differ in Principles and Doctrine, as wall as Church Discipline, from both the Church of England and the other Dissenters. They first appeared in Lancashire in Old England, about the year 1650. One of the first 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them was George F••••, he was 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Man. 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 many Books, Travelled and Preached many 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Countries, and suffered much: He got a great 〈◊〉〈◊〉 among this People, and was esteemed one of the Chief of them. When he first appeared he was accused of Blasphemy, but was acquitted on Tryal. These People under wear great Sufferings upon account of their Profession, and have been accused by their Adversaries with a People of the Funda|mentals of Christianity, which Charge they have always deny'd▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they being an ille••erate People at first, there has dropt some unwarrantable Expressions (as some think) in some of their former 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which they now seem to correct, and by their late Writings and Preaching they seem to own all the Fundamentals of Christianity. The best account we have of their Principles is in a Book, entitled, An Apology 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the true Christian Divinity▪ as held forth by the People called Quakers, writ by Robert Barclay, which he dedicated to K.

Charles the ••d: some who have read over that Apology▪ think it to be a Charitable and Reasonable System; for they are of Opinion, that it solves the numerous Difficulties raised by other Sects, and by Turns shews all part•• of Scripture to b•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Consistent. And as Sir Isaac Newton (by allowing him Gravitation) has accounted for all the Pheno|mina of Nature; So if we allow to Mr. Barclay those Ope|rations of the Spirit which the Quakers pretend to feel and experience, and which he says every Man in the World has and may feel, if he wa••ts and watches its Motions, and does not suppress them; Then we think all the Janglings, vain Chestions, numerous Superst••tions and various Oppressions which ••••ave Plag••ed the World, would cease and bea•• End. And notwithstanding all that has been writ or said against this Sect, yet upon long and due Inspection into the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of that People, they are found to be Ingenuous, Indu|strious, Modest, Intelligent and Vertuous, To be animated with the most Beneficent Principles of any Sect which has yet appeared amongst us: They seem to have a Comprehensive Charity to the whole Race of Mankind, & deny the Mercies of God to None. They publickly own, that an Universal Liberty is due to all, are against Impositions of every kind; and yet have all along patiently 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to many themselves▪ and, perhaps, are the only Party whose Practices, (as a Body) correspond with their Principles.

They have no Clergy among them, that is, Men that are chosen, appointed or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Preach, yet they have many Preachers, and some of them of excellent Parts. They pretend to Preach and Pray as the holy Spirit of God moves and assists them. They say, That as the Rays of the Sun in the Firmament do extend to the Earth to comfort, nourish, and revive all things thereon, So Christ Jesus by the Em••••|nations of his Spirit, Light and Life, ••lows into the hearts of all true believers (who wait and watch for its Motions &c Operations) and has the like ••••fect upon such, •• the Sun hath on the Earth. And (they say)▪ when this Spirit of God and Christ, this Grace of God, or Light of Christ, has had its thorow Operations, to break the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 heart, and to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the same, That then this same Grace

and Spirit of God and Christ draws and inclines many to Teach, Instruct▪ Reprove, Admonish and Exhort others, both as to Life and Doctrine, and to be Obedient to this inward Teacher and Instructor, which, through Faith in Christ will clease and sanctifie them, and by which they may work out their Salvation▪ And this (they say) is the True Call to the Ministry.

They are a distinct Political Body of People; governed with great Regularity by Laws of their own making, and hold the strictest Correspondence of any Society now in be|ing, and there appeals to be a more particular Love and Respect, and more Hospitality among them than there is in any other Society in Christendom.

For the first Ten years after their Appearance, in the World, many of them in their Meetings were seized with strange Shakings and Convulsions, but these Motions are not now common among them. But from these S••••akings and Quakings that were then amongst them, one Justice Bennet (a Persecutor of them) in the year 1650▪ out of Derision, gave them the Name, of QUAKERS, which they have never taken to themselves, but give themselves the Name of Friends, or Friends of the Truth.

At first they had no such thing as Church Government, but every Man was left to the Leadings and Guidance of the Spirit of God within him, or Light within. But as they grew Numero••••, they saw a Necessity for setting Church Go|vernment, by which they form'd themselves into a Regular Body, and now observe a stated Discipline, in which (with|out any thing like Co-er••ion) they are united, and under|stand the state of one another, as well, if not better than any Society of Men whatsoever in Christendom.

Their Meetings (in which they act as a Society) are of several sorts viz. Monthly, Quarterly, Yearly, Second-Days Meetings, and Meetings for Sufferings.

Their Monthly and Quarterly-Meetings are held in the several Counties in which they live (both in Europe and America) according as their Settlements are more or less Nu|merous. In their Monthly Meetings they take care of their Poor, take care to Reconcile Differences, examine into

Marriages, as to the Parties being clear of others, and having consent of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, &c and enquire into the Conversatio••s of those that profess to be of their Society; as likewise how fat their Rules and Orders are Observed; Who Marry by the Priest▪ pay Ty••hes, use carnal Weapons, or the like, and accordingly Censure of Encourage. In these 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they make their Monthly Collections for the Poor, and other Services. Of all which they keep Registers in Books kept for that purpose.

From the Monthly Meetings there is Appeals & References to the Quarterly Meetings, which consist of the Members of several Monthly Meetings meeting together 〈◊〉〈◊〉 three Months.

From these Quarterly Meetings Appeals 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and Refer|ences had to the Yearly Ones here in America, and from them Accounts of the State of their Church Affairs are given to the Yearly Meeting at London, which •• constantly h••ld 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ Thither Deputies co••e from all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Great Britain, Ireland, Holland, Germany, and the American Plantations. To this Yearly Meeting are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ac|counts (from their Monthly and Quarterly Meetings) of all Material Matters relating to their Church-Affairs, all the World over. Here Directions are given concerning Friends Behaviour relating to Paying Tythes▪ Using the Carnal Wea|pons, Plain Language, Plain Habit, &c. as also concerning Dispersing of Books, &c. Here the Publick Stock (which now is very considerable) is Audited; and here Directions are given for the ••e••emption of their Friends who are taken Captive into Algi••rs, or else-where. And here pro|per Directions are given to the Deputies for them to observe and communicate to their respective Meetings when they come home. And from his Meeting they also send a Yearly Epistle to all their Settlements, giving Admonitions proper to the Occasion, to be Read in all their Quarterly and Monthly Meeting••.

The Second Days-Meeting is a standing Committee resi|ding in London, which meets every Monday in the year; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Business is to attend every Exigency relating to the Body of that People, from one Yearly Meeting to another;

but more particularly they are to Examine, Approve and Lisen••e all Books to be Printed or Reprinted, &c.

The Meeting of Sufferings is the most Ancient Meeting they have, relating to Church-Affairs; it was Erected in Time of Persecution; Their chief business is to receive Complaints out of all parts of Great Britain from their Friends who suffer on account of their Religion, and to take care for their Relief, by sending them Money, or solliciting their Causes above, or both, and have a Fond to carry o•• this Affair.

ALthough some of the fore-going Particulars may seem to be foreign to the design of this Book, yet we pre|sume it may be of some Service to inform our Youth of some few of the Customs and Usages of the Kingdom to which we belong▪ as also of the Religious Societies therein, which Accounts are impartially related, without ••avour or Affection to one Party more than another, according to the best of our Understanding, Enquiry 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Observation. And so We shall conclude this Second part of our Young Mans Com|panion.

The Third Part shall contain necessary Instructions with Copies of Letters, which may inform our Youth of the Method of Writing and Inditing the same. In the Per|formance of which, We advise our Youth, 1 st, To observe to Spell Words truly. 2dly, To make great or Capital Let|ters in their proper Places 3dly, To observe Stops and Points. And, 4 thly, To alter and vary their Words from the following Copies, as the Matter or Occasion may require.

When Words we want, Love teacheth to Indite, And what we blush to Speak, she bids us Write.

PART III.

The Young Secretary's Guide,

Instructing him in Writing & Inditing Letters upon most Subjects, whether Trade, Traffick or otherwise, &c

AS Arithmetick is Universally Useful in Managing Affairs in the World, so we also find that the Art of Writing and Ind••••ing, in all Ages, has proved a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 than 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Benefit to Mankind, in relation to his pre|sent Occasions, and the bettering his Understanding and Judg|ment, by giving him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 In••ight into Things (perhaps of the greatest 〈◊〉〈◊〉 imaginable) which would other ways 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have escaped his Knowledge; for, consequently, without Writing, (or a Continuation of Divine 〈◊〉〈◊〉) not only the Civil, but Sacred, Transactions of former Times must have ••ate in 〈◊〉〈◊〉. As this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (I say) has been Advantag••o••s so many ways beyond Expression, even of Man himself, in whom it has all along raised such Wonder and Admiration, so immediately doth it show its Serviceableness in negotiating and managing important Affairs thro'▪out the ••a|bitable World, especially in all Civilized Nations, where Traffick, Trade or Commerce relating to the Profit, Pleasure 〈◊〉〈◊〉 W••ll b••ing of Human Society, take place, or where the Ne|cessity of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with one another (tho' at the greatest Distance) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 And since this is done 〈…〉〈…〉 Satisfaction of ••mpire, Kingdoms, State•• and Provinces, by Letters, whose ••nfluences effectually create the same Effect•• and right Understanding as if the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 W••iter were present; And since Letters 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 upon by all un|derstanding Men to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the maintainers of Love. An••ity and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, I shall therefore here present 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 some

Copies of Useful and Necessary Letters, ad••pted to the Affairs and Occasions, that may happen. And herein you 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Observe, That

All Letters should begin with Declaration Of Friendly Titles, as a Preparation▪ Saluting them with Love and Commendation, As they are in Esteem, or in Relation; Then to the Matter needful, short and plain, They should proceed in, at being the main Of their then Writing, which when done, to cease, And wind up all with words of Love and Peace, Concluding, as unto their Friends they stand, In humbleness. Theirs, when they them Command▪ Subscribing those their Letters with their Hand▪ And for their Superscription, on th' Out-side, The Name and Place where now their Friends abide▪

A Letter from one at School, to his Father.

Honoured Father:

MY Humble Duty unto you presented, giving you all hearty Thanks for all your Love and Kindness mani|fested unto me. I make bold at this time to present you with a few Lines, being the fruits of my Labour, and do hope, in time, to be better accomplished to give you an account of my Proceedings. In the mean time crave your Acceptance of this, it coming from

Your Obedient and Dutiful Son, A. B.

Another, from one at School, to his Friend.

Worthy Sir;

Having gained some skill in the Art of Writing, think in my Duty to present you with some Fruits thereof, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 humble Gratulation and thankful Remembrance of your great Love and Respect shew••d on me, from time to time▪

hoping it may gain esteem and acceptation with you, do, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, yet an all Humility, rest, subscribing my self,

Your Obliged Friend and Humble Servant, C. D.

A Letter of Entreaty, from a Son, to a Father.

Dear Honoured Father;

I send this Letter as an humble Suit••r on my behalf (altho' I must confess, no Merit in me (did not your tender 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 plead my Cause) could ever have deserved what I have already received) to intreat you to procure me those necessary Cloaths and Books, of which I gave you an account the last time I had an opportunity to send you a Letter. But in this, as in all other Things, I submit to your Pleasure and Discretion, and hereby offer you my humble▪ Duty and Thankfulness (which is all the Return my tender years are as yet, capable to make) for the many Favours of Love that you have extended to me. I shall not further trouble you at this time but, as in Duty bound, subscribe my self

Your Most Obedient and Dutiful Son, E. F.

A Letter from a Schollar to his Parents.

Dear Father and Mother;

AFter my most humble Duty to you, and my dear Love to my Brothers and Sisters, and to my Uncle and Aunt and Cousins, hoping you are all in good Health, as I and my Master, and the rest of his Family are at this Time, (Thanks be to God) These are to let you know, that I Re|ceived your Letter dated the 6th of this Instant June, for which, and also for the many Testimonies of your Love, I return you hearty Thanks; and hope, that happy Progress already made in my Learning, may, in the end, answer your careful Expectations, and in some measure require your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Tenderness towards me I beg your Prayers to God for his Blessing o•• my weak Endeavours, that you, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 length, may reap the Harvest of your Expectations, with 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 have the Glory▪ I remain

Your Dutiful Son, N. W.

A Letter of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from a 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

SIR,

MY Long Absence from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ▪and my dear Mother, has not been a little Tedious to me, tho' I have not been wanting to comfort my self, as much as the Discretion of my Tender Years will allow, with the frequent Communication of your Health and Welfare, by way of Letters, or other|wise; for the continuance of which I am not forgetful to offer up my Vows and Prayers to him who is able to con|tinue them; yet being sep••rated from you almost in my In|fancy, I cannot 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fancy, that returning to you again, would raise in me a greater Joy. (altho' where I am, I want for no|thing that is convenient, no•• am I insensible, that it is for my good ye••, send me abroad, especially, that by Learning, I may (as I grow in years) grow likewise in Understanding▪ But however, Sir, I hope it would not much prejudice 〈◊〉〈◊〉, if you would be pleased ••o grant me leave to come Home for a time, in which time (should not neglect to make a further Progress in what I am so 〈◊〉〈◊〉 initiated. But knowing i•• my Du••y not to dispute your good Pleasure, I shall no further insist upon it, but ••••ther, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I have offended, beg your Par|don for what I have written▪ and remain to be disposed of, upon all accounts, as you in your Wisdom shall 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, I am

Your Dutiful Daughter G. H▪

A Letter of ••••reaty to continue Abroad.

Honoured Sir;

I Have received your Letter, wherein I find you have laid your Commands upon me to return 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••d though it is not for me to dispute them, 〈…〉〈…〉 please to per|mit 〈◊〉〈◊〉 humbly to assure you, I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 so sensible of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I have gained since I have been abroad, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 i•• 〈…〉〈…〉 other Qualifications, that I cannot but imagine, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉, not only of what I have already gained, but what I may further acquire by a 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, you would 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 with my Absence, than any ways be desirous to cut a stop to so Advantagio•• a Progress in what I am so well initi••ted. Wherefore, let me intreat you, Sir, Not to be Offended, if I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 leave to stay where I am, only so long as to receive a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Letter from you, in which, whether 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your Pleasure shall be, without my further Delay, my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Obedience shall speak how much I honour so good a Father. So hoping you will 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to grant this one Request, •• subscribe my self▪

Your Obedient and Dutiful Son, W. ••.

A Letter of Excuse to a Father and Mother.

Honoured Father and Mother;

May 13, 1727.

T•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Report that you have heard of me, I suppose, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from some of my School-fellows, who either 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Happiness, or by aggravating my Faults, would 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thought to seem less Criminal themselves; though I 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, I have been too Remiss in my Studies; And when I consider the Time and Credit I have lost thereby, the first 〈◊〉〈◊〉 irrecoverable, my double Diligence for the future, •• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 will regain the last, and my Deportment be such, that I may, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, subscribe my self,

Your Dutiful Son, James Mendone.

A Son's Return of Thanks for good Education.

Most Kind Parents;

June 3. 1727.

I Am ••••nstrained, as an humble acknowledgement of my Gradtitude, often to trouble you with my Epistles, ••s 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••he only Requital I am (as yet) capable of rendring 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for the many Benefits and Advantages I have received at your hands; but above all, for your prudent 〈…〉〈…〉 me to the Knowledge of those Things which have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my Young Years with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of God, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉

of Understanding, and will, past all adventure, render me acceptable on sundry▪ Occasions, with Gods Blessing; where|fore I must applaud that compelling Goodness in you, by which you even Obliged me to perseve•••• in Learning what I had begun; though then, indeed, (not discerning wh•••• I should afterwards reap thereby) I imputed ••t to you a•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Seve••••••ty.

Therefore let Mistaken Youth consider, that in their tender Age the•••• (not knowing what is good and Co••••aendable) ought ••o su••mit to the m••ture Judgment of their Parents, who always▪ with ••owels of Love and Compassion) are studying the•••• Wellfare, tho' they perceive it not. And in this Care, what shall I say more, than Returning all possible Thanks to you, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 next to the Love and Mercies of God, are the Instruments of my Being and Well-being, and ought to acknowledge my ••f

Your Most Dutiful and Obedient Son, F. ••▪

POSTSCRIPT.

Next unto God, Dear Parents, I Address My self to you, in humble Thankfulness, For all your Care and Charges 〈◊〉〈◊〉 me 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ The Means of Learning unto we allow▪d. Go on, I pray, and let Me shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 These Golden Arts the Vulgar never knew.

A Letter of Thanks for a Kindness received▪

Most B••••••tiful Sir

HOW can I 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, make you so poor •• Return 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 for the many and weighty 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 upon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yet▪ though I be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in making an Acknowledgem•••••• o•• you•• 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 only you, but all 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈…〉〈…〉 gratitude, from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Crimes, I desire to be most 〈◊〉〈◊〉. I must 〈…〉〈…〉

you, and in some measu••e insinuate it self into your good opinion, ••ll such time as my Abilities may speak lo••der, what my Desires with willingness are framing, and so, Sir, with all imaginable Respect begging to be excused for my ••o better performance, I must, till a more seasonable Opportunity of Requital offers it self, lie under the weight of your Favours, and subscribe my self,

Your most Thankful and Obliged Servant, J. R▪

POSTSCRIPT.

To the above Lines I here add some of my best Writing which be pleased to accept of, viz.

These, Honoured Parents, are but small Effect•• Of your true Love, and manifold Respects. These few unpolish'd Lines cannot express The Thousandth Part of my due Thankfulness For your last Favours: Yet, if these you grace With Acceptation▪ I in Writing's Race Shall run more swi••t by that Encouragement. And in due Time some Nobl•••• Piece present.

A Letter returning Thanks to a Mother.

Loving mother;

I Have received the things you expressed in your Letter, and find my self highly bound in general and particular Obligations, to return my hearty Thank••, and express the ••rue 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I always have of your Care and Te••derness to|wards me, which makes me wish it in my Power to make a larger Acknowledgment; but seeing that wi••h cannot b••ing forth the desired effects▪ I must humbly b••g you to accept of my good Will, and dutiful Affections towards you, together with my Prayers for your Prosperity, and whatever else is in my weak power to wish or imagine, ••••••ping in a short time to be with you, that I may give you the same, or any other satisfaction of which I am capable by word•• of Mouth; ••••ll when, I lay my self in conc••••t at your 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and remain,

Your dutiful Daughter to obey your Commands, M.G.

A Letter of Thanks returned for the Advancement of a Person.

SIR,

BY the influence of your Recommendation I have obtain|ed my Desire, and therefore, in gratitude, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 you my hearty and unfeigned Thanks: Not is my Soul so mean to conceit these lines can make Satis••••••tion for such a kindness; but being all at present that m•• Ability or Bu••ine•••• will put in my power to offer, as an ••••know|ledgement of your Favour, I will hence forward 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by what more effectual ways or means I may be able to do you some Service, that may be worthy your Approbati••n; til•• when, I shall ••••ly desire ••o subscribe my self,

Your devoted Servant, G. C.

A Letter of Advice to a Friend.

SIR,

UNderstanding that you have at present lef•• the Town, I thought in convenien•• to inform you how things are carried on, especially in relation to Trade (a particular account of which I have inclosed in this Pa••••••) I should indeed have communicated it to you in writing, but that I found it done to my hand. Our Friends are generally in good health, and kindly present (especially such as I have had the opportunity lately to converse witha••) their Love and kind Respects to you and your good Lady As for your Affirs in the City, they go on—And for News, we have none of Moment, wherefore not to trouble you with a ••edious Epistle, I only request ••hat a good Cor|respondence may be maintain'd between us, as here••ofore, and that I may still be ranked in the number of your Friends, desiring always to be, whilst my own,

Yours in all Friendship and Respe••t. G. D.

Another.

SIR,

THe cause of my writing (th•• the News perhaps may be unwellcome to your ears) is to let you know that I. B•• of N. with whom, I understan••, you had considerable dealing, is dead, and h•••• left (as I further hear) his Estate and Effects much e••••umbred and imb••zzl'd, to the no small admiration of his Neighbours▪ who all along imagined it ••ired with him far otherwise; tho' indeed it is a common, saying, That few know what a Man is worth till be dye••, This, tho' unrequired, I thought fit to advertise you of; and so leaving the further Prosecution to your Discretion, whom it mainly concerns, I remain,

Your Friend and Servan••••

A Letter of Recomendation.

SIR,

RElying on your ancient Friendship, I have made bold to recommend to you, as a trusty and faithful Servant, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of this Letter; he is a Person well known to me, and therefore you may take him on my Word, that he is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 qualified to undertake any of those Affairs you have to Imploy him in. Dear Friend, I do desire you ••o entertain him as he deserves, and in so doing you will not only profit your self, but pleasure him who is,

Your unfeigned Friend, Well-wisher▪ And most humble Servant.

The Answer &c.

Dear Friend;

I Have received your Letter▪ and find by the Contents you have been careful in providing a Person suitable to my Occasions▪ for which Diligence I must own my self much obliged to you▪ As for the Person, I take him as you r••|••••mmend him, viz. Honest and f••••ly qualified, and shall more especially, for your sake, use him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 such a 〈◊〉〈◊〉,

〈◊〉〈◊〉 he shall have no cause to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any thing but well and honourable of your Recommendation, and my Entertain|ment. And so till a further Opportunity of expressing my Gratitude, I r••••t, in all Friendship,

Yours to Serve, D. C.

A Letter of Congratulation from a Son to ••is Fath••r, upon his recovery from Sickness,

Honoured Sir;

HAving yesterday received advice that you are recovered from your ••edious and dangerous Di••••••mper, I imbrace that wellcome News with Tears of Joy, more than my Pen or T••ngue can express; and how could I 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 for the w••llfare of a Father whose Affliction I had so long 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ and for whose case and r••••••ef I had put up so 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 and prayers to Heaven▪ for always where the sorrow 〈◊〉〈◊〉 grea••, the joy that exples it must needs be so. I would indeed, have wa••••ed upon you many times, and with all the Officious Duty of an obedient Son, done what in me lay; but under|standing your Commands were to the contrary, I durst 〈◊〉〈◊〉 presume to disobey you, le••t by the disturbance it might have occasioned; the Passions of the Might have augment•••• the Distemper: Wherefore, seeing you are happily recover|ed, My joy i•• not thereby lessened, but rather increased▪ and so continuing my Prayer, for the Preservation of your Health restored, I am ready to obey your Commands in all things, and subscribe my self,

Your most dutiful, And most Obedient 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ ••. ••.

A Letter to a Friend.

Dear Friend,

I Was not a little glad, upon the Perusal of your Letter of the 9th Instant, that you would be so kind at last, as to put it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my Power to do you any manner of Service, where|by I might more immediately signalize some Ma••ks of true Friendshi••▪ nor, indeed, could you have required it at a

more seasonable Time, wherefore, not to give you any Delay, I have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by your Bearer what you desired, and shall always be glad to oblige you in this Kind, as far as my Ability will extend. And so, with my hearty good Will to|wards you, and good Wishes for the Prosperity of your Affaire, I remain,

Your unfeigned Friend, J. S.

A Letter requiring the Payment of Money: which serves as an Acquittance.

Friend and Chapman,

I Find, upon starting the Accounts between you and me, That several considerable Sum•• of Money are due to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from you; wherefore, having present occasion for Twenty Pounds▪ I desire you to send it me by the Bearer hereof, (or ••ere 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Carrier) and in so doing, you will very much oblige me; For, indeed, I would no•• have given you this Trouble (at this T••••••) had not my Business been urgen••.

As the Payment thereof, this Letter, and the Bearer's A••quittance 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Security and Discharge for so much Money. In W••••ness whereof, I have here|•••••••• set my Hand this ••th Day of May, 1727.

John Chapman,

An Answer to the last Letter.

Sir, or Loving Friend,

I Sent by the Bearer [or the Carrier] Twenty Pounds, according to your desire; and have taken his Acquittance for it; ••u••, because you know I sent but for small Parce••s of Goods 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time, therefore I desire you always, for the future, when I send you Money, that you mention in the Acquittances the Names of the Goods for which you re|ceiv'd the Money, or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ I would have you to mention what Money remains unpaid, for, by certain knowledge, (for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of which) some poor Country Tradesmen have

found great Loss either by the Masters o•• their Apprentice receiving the Money sent, never mentioning for what Goods Pray take it not ••ll that I thus write, for I am satisfy'd of your honest Dealing; but know nor the Servants you may intrust to receive the Money. I send in small Parcels. So with my Love to you, I rest,

May▪ 20. 1727.

Your Friend and Chapman. W. Lovetru••••▪

A Daughters Letter of Entreaty to her Mother.

Dear Mother;

AFter my Duty in the humblest manner presented to you, and my kind Love to my Relations and Friends in general, in these subsequent lines have presumed to put you in mind, that it was your pleasure, the last time I had the happiness to see you, to tell me, You would 〈◊〉〈◊〉 speedy orders for my learning to 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 no such Orders having yet been given, the length of the time induces me to believe, the remembrance of Your Promise, through the multitude of business, may have slipt out of your thoughts. However the great desire I have to learn 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉 has imbolden'd me to entreat you, that with the first conveniency you would be pleased so to order it, that I may loose no time▪ seeing I have already made a considerable progress in what else our School affords▪ Wherefore, Dear Mother, let me by all the ••yes of tender Love, entreat you once more▪ not to delay me any longer than the first conveniency of send|ing, and also to give orders for such Necessaries as will be requisite on that occasion; in which you will infinit•••• endear her whose duty it is to Pleasure you, and is,

Your most Obedient Daughter▪

The Answer.

Daughter▪

I Have received your Letter, wherein you press me to the Performance of my Promise, of which I am no ways 〈◊〉〈◊〉: but your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 M. having been 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 these

several Weeks past, and being committed to my ••••re, I could not have the Opportunity to be with you, tho', dear Child, my thoughts have often accompanied you; nor am I ignorant what is convenient for your accomplishment in—Wherefore rest contented for a few Days, and you shall find my Promise made good. As for the Necessaries that are suitable for what is intended, I have already given order, and you need not doubt of my 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 provide all things convenient, that y•••• may hereafter have occasion for. And so at present taking my ••••ave. I rest,

Your Affectionate Mother,

A Letter from an Apprentice to his Father.

Most Ind••••••ent Father;

TH••••e are humbly to satisfie you, That I am not a little pleased with the Trade you have put me to, no•• less with the good usage I find▪ Inde•••• I found ••t tedious at first to be seperated from your self and my Dear Mother, &c. being witha•• in a strange place; but Time and good Con|versation have banished those Thoughts which made a Melancholy Impression upon my Mind, and I am full of Liveliness, studying nothing more than to Please those that have the Command over me, by carefully and faithfully re|garding the Business I am put to, without delay or regret, as well considering that it will be my own hereafter. And thus, Sir, in compliance with your Command, when I saw you last, I have sent you this Letter, desiring, with all the Submision and dutiful Observance, that a Son can ex|press towards so good a Father and Mother,

To remain at your Disposal in all things. T. B.

A Letter from an Apprentice to his Master.

SIR;

I Took this occasion to write to you, to let you under|stand, that I have accomplish'•• the business you gave me

••••rections to undertake, when you went out of Town: And 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for your other Affairs, they are managed to your Advan|tage; only as yet not having had an opportunity to meet with Mr. P. I have not got the Money you order'd me to receive of him; nor have I hith•••••••• had any return out of the County of R. yet I doubt no•• but by the next to give you an account, that I have fulfill'd your Commands in effecting of them both: Till when not having any further Business, at present, to write about, I continue to be

Your faithful Servant, R. C.

A Letter from a young Man newly out of his Time.

Respected Sir;

HAving now finished my 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉 years Apprenti••eship, am now ent••ring into the World for imploy for my self, and knowing my Trade depends upon Acquaintance, make bold to ren•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Friendship with you, hoping, if it lies in your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to do me any kindness therein, you will (for the love and good will you bear to me) do your utmost. And what 〈◊〉〈◊〉 do therein, shall be acceptable to and oblige,

Your Servant to 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

A Letter from a young Man to his Mother to acquaint•••••••• will his Marriage.

Dear Mother;

MY time being expired, and having been some 〈◊〉〈◊〉 settled at my Trade, could think of no be••••er ex|pedient, than to get me a H••lper and Pa••••ner in my Affairs, that so I might not only have Comfort, but the be••••er Im|provement. Now what Partner this m••y be, you may▪ prehaps, wonder▪ but give me leave, a••••er having asked ••••rdon for proceeding to Marriage without your knowledge or consent, to tell you, it is a Female Partner, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that as both Vertuous and Beautiful, suitable to my Hum•••••• in ••ll things, and through whose Indust••••y, and my own, I doubt not but to thrive in the World; and that we may the

better do 〈◊〉〈◊〉, I entreat you to send us your Blessing at lea•••• if you put nothing in over and above toward•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 keep|ing. And so with mine and my Wises h••••ble Duty pre••••••••|ed to you▪ I take leave to subscribe my self▪

Your most Dutiful Son, C. R.

Another from a Young Wom••n.

Dear Father;

THese are first ••o beg your Pardon and Blessing, and afterwards to let you know, that I have chang'd my 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ as I hope, to the bettering of my For••••••••▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 in We••lock to an honest 〈◊〉〈◊〉 industri••••s young Man, ••ho, by his Love to me, and care of his Affairs gives me hopes to Assure my self, that when you have a true account what manner of Person I have chose for my Husband, you will not be dispeased, altho' I did it without your Con|sent, which indeed the Duty of a Daughter required me first to have had; but the length of the wa••, and many other things that frequently happen to cross poor Lovers, made me presume upon your good Na••••••e, and promise my self, that you will forgive this one Disobedience, no•• doub•••••••• but my future Endeavours shall▪ make a••ends for this one Defa••••t. And so with mine and my Husbands Duty and entire Affections to you•• and ••ll our Relations, I continue to be, Sir,

Your most Dutiful Daughter ••. ••.

A Letter of Congratulation from a Youth to his Sister, upon her Marriage.

Loving Sister;

EVer since I heard the News, that you had changed your Condition, I have even long'd for an opportunity to tell you how pleasing it was to me to hear that you have changed for the better, who, as a kind Brother, do partici|pate wish you in your Happiness, being fully perswaded of the Reality thereof; for had you put it into my Power to make your Choice, I could not have laid your Lot in a 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉; wherefore I cannot forbear to Congratulate your good

〈◊〉〈◊〉, as being constrained to express a more than ordinary Joy upon the Prospect of her present and futur•• ••elicity, whom I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 love. And so with my Respects to Your self, and to you•• loving Husband, whom henceforth •• must stile, my dearest Brother, and remain, in all Affection and Tenderness of your Wellfare,

Your Joyful Brother, J. R.

The Answer.

Dear Brother;

I Am not a little glad, that the Choice I have made it so ex|ceptable to you▪ for although I acquainted you not with my 〈◊〉〈◊〉, yet let me tell you, I did not proceed ••••••hly or un|ad••isedly, but with all Caution and Deliberation, a k••••wing Marriage to be a weighty Affair, on which depends our 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Happiness in this World; for as there it nothing more comfortable on Earth th•••• Marriage, where m••tal Affections are united and joyned in one r••ciprocal Love; so there is nothing ••••re ••••comfortable, where Discord and Dise••••tent put in to destroy the expected Happiness▪ which Enemies to true Love, I hope, shall never prevail, Indeed, there is little Prospect of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Disagre••ment between 〈◊〉〈◊〉, though few can t••••l what time may bring forth; but in the mean while, being 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of all that I can wish or reasonably desire 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Earth, 〈…〉〈…〉 my Joys with the Melancholy I ••ought, or 〈…〉〈…〉▪ but think my self above the reach of En••••y, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 For|tune; And so returning you hearty Thanks for your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and good liking, as also for the sence of Joy you express •••••• my well doing, I remain,

Your ever Loving Sister, M. P.

A Letter to request a kindness.

Dear Friend;

RE••••ng upon the long 〈…〉〈…〉 passed be|tween us▪ and your la••ge 〈…〉〈…〉 Friendship▪ urged by necess••••y 〈…〉〈…〉 require, I have 〈…〉〈…〉, that I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in

••eed of 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉 with which if you can possibly furnish a••e, without any prejudice 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hindrance to your own Affairs, I shall take 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as an extraordinary Kindness; and if it stand with your conveniecy, pray send it by the bearer of by some other speedy hand; and in so doing, You will very much oblige him who is,

Your very humble Servant, T. S.

The Answer.

Dear 〈◊〉〈◊〉

I Was not a little glad, upon the perusal of your Letter, that you would be so kind a•• last as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 put it into my Power to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you any manner of Service, whereby I might more immediately signalize some Marks of Friendship, n•••• indeed could you have required it at a more seasonable time. Wherefore, not to give you any delay, I have sent by your Bearer what 〈◊〉〈◊〉 demanded, and shall always be pro••d to oblige you in this kind, as f••r as my Abilities will extend; And so with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hearty good Will towards you, and my good Wishes for the Prosperity of your Affairs, I remain,

Your unfeigned 〈◊〉〈◊〉, N. D.

A Letter from a Husband to his Wife.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 loving Wife;

〈◊〉〈◊〉 you have been absent, together with my Children, ••besides my Prayers for the continuation of your Health) I take all Possible Care to provide such Necessary▪ as I im|agine any ways useful or convenient for you, and have sent 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the ••earer, and by whom it is my desire▪ and kind 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that you would send me an Account of your enter|tainment, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 what estate and condition of Health and ••aking you are; for tho' you are absent from me, yet it is the great Concern of my Thoughts, to study the m••••hod and means to promote your Welfare, which I eve•• ••ender equal▪ if no•• superiour to my own; and so with all the love and tender 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of a Husband and Father, with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 love 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉▪

our Children, and all our Friends and Relations, I remain▪

Dear Wife, Your loving Husband, D. P.

The Wife's Answer to the foregoing Letter.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 and ever Loving Husband;

I Received your Letter, which next to your Company, I highly esteem; and according to Your desire have made you this Return, whereby I assure you, that we are not only in good Health, but have found Entertainment beyond ou•• Expectations, all our Friends being every where, and at all times, so Obliging and Respectful, that they'll as it were, detain us from you with the Charms of their Kindness, which will, ••o doubt, prevail with us, to stay somewhat longer them we intended, or you could possibly expect. As for the thing•• you sent, I have received them and return you all the good Thanks that are suitable and consistent with the Virtue of an Obedient Wife, for your Care; assuring you, that not only ou•• Children, in a grateful acknowledgement, as they stand in Relation to us▪ present their humble Duty to you, but also, our Friend•• and Relations in general, crave to be had in Remembrance by you: And so with my Prayers for your Health and Wellfare, I continue to be▪

Dear Husband; Your Loving and Constant Wife, A. P.

A Letter from one ••••••ter to another to enquire of Health▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Dear Sister;

YOur no•• writing 〈◊〉〈◊〉 me in so long a time puts me some what in doubt, that either you are not in Health, or that some unhappy Accident has fallen out. Wherefore to remove my fears, pray, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the first Conveniency, be so kind as to send me a Letters by which I may be made sen|sible how it fares▪ And moreover forget not to let me know how our Friends and Relations are, as to their Health and Wellfare; and in so doing you will very much satisfie and oblige her who is,

Your loving Sister, E. B.

The Answer &c.

Kind Sister;

I Cannot but return you my hearty and unfeigned Thanks for your Care and Regard towards me, and must at the same time beg your Excuse, that I have been so Negligent as not to write to you. I must confess, I had no want of Opportunity; But hoping you will Pardon what is past, I will be more diligent for the future, as to what you desire to know. And these are to cer|tifie you, that at present my self together with all our Friends and Relations, are in perfect Health, and desire most kindly to be remembered to you, not being a little glad, after so long Ab|sence, that they have the Opportunity to Congratulate, tho' at a distance, your Health and Welfare. This being all at present, I rest,

Yours in all kind of Love, S. B.

A Letter requiring the Payment of Money,

SIR,

I Find upon stating Accounts between me and you, that several considerable Sums of Money are due to me from you: Wherefore having occasion fo•• Twenty Pounds, I de|sire you to send it me without fail by the bearer hereof, and, in so doing you will very much oblige me; for indeed I would not have given you this trouble, had not my business been urgent. As for the Payment thereof, this Letter and the bearers Receipt shall be your sufficient Discharge for so much▪ Not else, but that I am,

Your Friend and Servant, J. W▪

A Letter for Goods.

SIR,

HEaring by a Friend of yours, that you are stored 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sundry sorts of goods which I want in my way of Trade, make ••old to essay a Trade with you, so as in a small Parcel to become your Chap-man; my stock is not great, neither will many vend in this place; therefore I pray you to send me—or to the value of about 05 l. worth,

and as they prove shall deal further with you: The lowest Price send, as also the time of Payment, and I shall endea|vour to be punctual. I am,

Your humble Servant, G. D.

A Letter of Trade and Commerce.

SIR;

I Send you, with this Letter, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Goods You wri•• for, which amount to—as per bill of Parcels in|closed, whereby you may understand the several Prices. As to the time of Payment, I shall not be very pressing, but if it suit with Your conveniency to pay one Half in—Month•• and the remainder at—will oblige me. And if you will let me know what Goods you shall want, from time to time, I will endeavour to supply you. I take leave at pre|sent, and remain

Your Friend and Servant, H. M.

Another.

Sir;

YOurs of the 23d Instant I received, by which I perceive you▪ have put on board the Sloop Mary, for this place▪ four Hogsheads of Rum, &c.▪ When they come to hand I will do for you as for my self in the Disposal thereof. I have▪ according to your former Order, shipt on board the Brigen|tine John and Mary, whereof T. M. is Master, three Tun of Flower and one Tun of Oyl, amounting, as per Invoice in|closed, to 120 l. 15 s. 9 d The Bill of Lading for the same you have also here inclosed. I am

Your Humble Servant, R. B.

A Letter of Credit.

Sir;

SInce mine of the 28th of the last Mouth, I have yours of the ••th Instant, and refer you to what I have already written in answer to your said Letter. This serves at present to desire you to supply my very good Friend Mr. N. H. with

what Money he shall have occasion for not exceeding the Sum of—taking his Bill or Bills of Exchange for the same, and put it to my Account; and this my Letter of Credit shall be your sufficient Warrant for so doing.

Your Humble Servant, N. ••.

A Letter written to Reclaim Youthful Extravagan••ie••, &c.

SON William;

THe Unhappy Report of your of your wild Extravagan|cies having reached my ••ars, I could no longer retrain to let you understand, that I Resent them very heniously, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 altogether displeased that You should give up the Prime of Your Years to such Follies as you stand charged withal, espe|cially when I expected other Fruits of my Labour and Care, to render you such an o•••• as might be a Credit rather than a Reproach to Me; You little deserving the C••st▪ I have be|stowed upon you in Learning, and other Things, to fi•• and qualifie you for Imployments, that might not only prove Profitable, but Honourable also. Nor is it the smallest part of my Grief to hear that you are addicted to Drinking and uttering Prophane Words and Expressions altogether unbe|coming a Christian. Wherefore, I Conjure ••ou, by all the Ponds and Ty••s of Nature and Affection, by which You stand bound and obliged to Me, That you speedily Reform Your Ways and Actions, or else Y•••• may expect to be Dis|owned or Rejected by

Your Incensed Father, F. G.

A Letter from a Gentleman, Excusing a Son, to his Father.

Worthy Sir▪

I Had not Interested my self in the Affair between a Father a•••• a Son (be••wix•• whom I am forty there should be any Difference) but that I can, of my own certain Knowledge, declare him Innocen•• of that which you are pleased to Charge him with; and therefore am Confident You must have re|ceived Your Information from some who have M••••••ciously Tr••duced Your Son, on purpose to beget in You a Causless

Aversion towards him. I have all along had an Eye upon him, and have with Pleasure beh••ld how Inoffensively he has been in all his Actions: His sober Conversation and civil Carriage is particularly taken Notice of by all the Neighbours: And therefore I wonder with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Face any one could suggest to you that he is grown Debauch'd and a common Swearer; whereas I am every Day in his Company, and never, that I know of, heard him swear an Oath in my Life, not never saw him ••n Drink: And therefore his Accuser must be very ••••••••tless, in laying things to his Charge that carry not the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shadow of Truth along with 'em. And therefore 〈◊〉〈◊〉 me entreat you not ••o pass Sentence against him, before you know him to be a Criminal: For if to be accused, be enough to make a Man guilty; it will be hard to find one 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ And I am sure he has always retained that Duty and Respect for you, which becomes a dutiful Son to have for so kind a Father, as I know you have been, and I hope will still conti|nue to him. This I was the more willing in let you know, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I might 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 former Acquaintance, and let you▪ know how much I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sir,

〈◊〉〈◊〉 in all true Friendship and Service, O. P.

A Letter to Congratulate a Person upon his Return ou•• of Fo|reign Parts, or from a long Journey.

SIR;

I Am overyjoy'd at the News of your happy Return, and the more, because the Assurance I have of your Safety, has banished those Fears that oppressed me when you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 absent, le••t some Mischance or sad Mishap had befallen, you; yet, a•• the same time I must accuse myself for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you a Paper, when indeed I ought to have waited upon you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Per|son, though in my defence I may say 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 did not extraordinary Business detained me, I had not failed to have been with you: However that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 once dispatch'd, I will no longer delay my coming, to let 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ by word of Mouth, more plainly know how much I am, Sir,

Your very Humble Servant, T. ••.

A Letter from •• Country C••apman to the Person 〈◊〉〈◊〉 deals 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the City.

SIR;

THo' I have not lately had any Occasion for Goods, yet thinking it necessary to keep up our form•••• Correspon|dence, I have given You the Trouble of a few Lines, de|siring to hear from you how Trade moves at Philadelphia; and what the Price is now of those Commodities in which you know I principally deal: And to prevent your too much Trouble I should be glad if your would send me down a very useful Paper, which I remember I have seen at Philadelphia▪ containing the Price Current of all Goods and Merchandizes, and I will gladly satisfie you for it, and esteem it a Kindness done to, Sir,

Your Friend and Chap-man, M. N.

A Letter from a Person at Sea, to his Friend on 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

Sir;

I Have now for some Months been 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon the uncertain Water, where variety of Weathers have produced various Events; that is to say, we have had both Cal••s and Storms, and I can hardly tell which is worst; For tho' a Calm indeed looks Pl••••santer, there is no Seaman that would c••••se to be b••••almed: And yet there is in Tem|pests so much Horror, as would affright one only to relate it: We met with one upon the Coast of Portugal, but such as I never wish ••o see again: Sometimes the Top-mast tilting at the S••ars, whilst the Winds blew as if they'd waken Death▪ and the Labouring Ship climb'd up vast Hills of Seas, Olimpus high, and then ••ucked down again as low as Hell's from Heaven▪ for the Tumultuating foamy M••in seem'd to cast Water on the burning Bear, and quench the Guard of the ever fixed Pole: the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fail'd, the Ship at random drove, no Object could we see but Sea and Heaven; nay, Heaven it self loudly began 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 as if it would split the very Globe in sunder, whi••••t Lightning issuing from the parting Clouds added fresh ••orror to our trembling Hearts; each one became a•• Orator for Life; our Hands still bu••ie, whilst our Hearts

dispaired: At last the mighty Rul••r of the Ocean commanded the Proud Waves, and they were Still. But yet 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Mercy, amid'st so many Dangers, I have not only been pre|served, but have uninterrup••••dly enjoyed my Health; and therefore hope I shall at last return in safety to the shore again: For to speak Truth, I have no mind to be devoured by Fishes, or wrapt up in a Winding-shee•• of Waves; and if it were for nothing else, but tha•• I might once more enjoy my Friends, especially your self, to whom I am so very much obliged▪ But how long time it will be before I shall enjoy the Happiness, I know not; only be confident of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ I shall no sooner set my Feet upon my native Soil again, but shall make what haste I can to tell you how much I am, Dear Sir,

Your very obliged Friend and Servant, J. W.

A Letter from one Lady to another.

Madam;

IF to be forcibly deprived of what we most Delight in, is to be justly reckon'd amongst the Misfortunes o•• Life; the•• such I may esteem your absence from me; who••e Conver|sation was so extreamly agreeable, that I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the loss of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be a very sensible Affliction. For the Honour you did me of taking me into a more than ordinary Intimacy, the Effect of which was the unbosoming of our Thoughts to each other, did as it were twist 〈◊〉〈◊〉 very Souls together, so that they could not be parted without some Violence. The only way left, Madam, to make up this Seperation, is to hasten your Return, which like the Sun's breaking forth, after having been a considerable time invellop'd in Clouds and Darkness can only revive the drooping Spirits of, Madam,

Your Friend and Servant, M▪ ••.

A Letter from a Gentleman to a Gentlewoman to beg Pardon for an Offence.

Madam,

TIs in vain to contend with my Judge: And therefore, tho' I know my Fault has been aggravated beyond what

it would justly ••ear? yet I will rather submit my self 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your Sentence, than to go about to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my Crime. I am Sensible that I have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you, tho' I never 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉▪ And when you have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your self Justice by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon me what you think I merit for my Offence, then will I plead my Innocency, and let you know I always was 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 from saying any thing that might reflect upon your 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ ••hat in my Opinion no•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it self is 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 nor can unfull'd S••ow appear more White: 〈◊〉〈◊〉, I am guilty, to give you ground to think I have 〈◊〉〈◊〉: but my Offence is my Misfortune, father than my 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ But, Madam, what if I appeal from your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Justice to your Mercy; I know you are no•• inex••••able, nor did you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Breasts of Wolves and Tygers: And since there is so much Sweetness in your Eyes, there needs must be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 pi••y in your Heart; atleast, so far as so forgive a poor re|penting Criminal. And since you're such a brig•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of all Goodness, you cannot, but like 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ de|light in the wing Mercy: And because nothing more 〈…〉〈…〉 Mercy to a Criminal▪ I shall henceforth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••o be like C••sar's Wife, no•• only free from 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 from Suspicion. And further, shall, to expiate my Offence, always remain,

Your truly sorrowful, and much afflicted Servant, T. B.

The Answer.

SIR,

I Receiv'd your Letter▪ and must let you know, That whatsoever reflects upon my Fame (which is far dearer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 me than my Life) tho' at the most remotest Distance, is what▪ I can't but think a Fault; and therefore know not how you can be Innocent; and indeed, to plead your In|nocence, is to accuse me of Injustice, in charging, you with a Crime: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from what you write, I am 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to believe, that in what you said you deg•••••••••• 〈…〉〈…〉▪ and that it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Crime of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 th••n 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Mal••••••. And for that Reason, upon your Profession 〈◊〉〈◊〉

〈…〉〈…〉 And th•••• I Pardon this your 〈…〉〈…〉 if you should Relapse into your former 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you must expect a such severer Treatment: For 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I shall no more esteem my self, as now I do,

Your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Friend, to serve you, M. S▪

A Letter to a Lady, desiring 〈◊〉〈◊〉 into her 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lady:

WHere nothing of Ill is 〈◊〉〈◊〉, I hope nothing will b••taken Ill: And this hope has embo•••••••• 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 who••ly a stranger to you (to make these Lines 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yet an Opportunity to do it with my Tongue) 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of my Heart, and to let you know 〈…〉〈…〉 you have therein: In short, Madam, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Case it 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 to be at 〈…〉〈…〉 when my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 For|tune brought 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thither; I saw You, I lik'd you, I lov'd 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ And bring inform'd You are a single Person (as I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 self also am) I resolv'd to make my Adresses to you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 order ••o which, all that I at present desire, is only to 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 into your Presence▪ to kiss your fair Hand, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you some account of my self▪ I come not, 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 upon you, no•• do expect you should take my 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I say: No, Madam, I have a greater value 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your Judgement than ••o have such a Thought: But when 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make good 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Words by correspondent Actions; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my Circumstances, by them whom you da•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as well as my own Word••, I then shall beg the Favou•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being admitted to the Honour of, Madam,

Your most Affectionate▪ and Humble Servant, R. ••▪

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Madam, you will return a line or two by the Bearer, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 your Excuse for my Admittance into your 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪

The Lady's Answer.

SIR;

I Received yours by the bearer of this▪ and tho' I am altogether a stranger to your Person, and so should per|haps make my self ••••able to Censure, by returning you an Answer, yet you write so like a Gentleman of Probity and Honour, that I know no•• well how to deny you; and th••••••|fore have chosen rather to exp••se my self to the Censure 〈◊〉〈◊〉 others, than to sh••w my self rude ••o a Stranger: 'Tis 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sir, I am a single Person, (and therefore ought to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much the more cautious of the Correspondences I hold) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have not resolved to alter my Condition: I do confess I have made no Vow of Ce••••bracy, and therefore if I mee•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 such a Gentleman 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I think I can be happy in, and I can fa••••••, I am not so much devoted to a single, but I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 change it for a Married State: But it is not Words alone 〈◊〉〈◊〉 will perswade me▪ for Words as you your self do 〈◊〉〈◊〉 observe, must ••e made good by correspondent Actions, 〈…〉〈…〉 for nothing. And therefore, in a word, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be r••••l and your designs honest and honourable, you have hereby the Liberty of making me a Visit; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 according as I find you, so I'll Treat you▪ And in the mean Time 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my self.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 in all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Re••pe••t, M. L.

A Letter to a Widdow, on the Death of her Husband.

Madam;

I the old Proverb has any Truth in it, viz. That it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 very bad Husband that is not missed in a Family, your 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 be greatly enhanced, as having lost a Husband so 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in all respects, but especially in his Love 〈◊〉〈◊〉 You 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in this barren Age of Vertue, it will be hard to find an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 like him; Yet should not this make You 〈◊〉〈◊〉 but on the contrary, you should Thank God that did so long entrust you with enjoying of so Rich a Jewel▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 who gave him, has thought good to take him 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 should you no••, with holy 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Old, quietly 〈◊〉〈◊〉

The Lord has given, and the Lord has taken away; and blessed be the Name of the Lord. And since God himself has pro|mised To be a Husband to the Widow, you cannot but own, you have changed for the better, and so, without doubt, ha•• your Husband also; for though he has left a Prudent Wife behind him, yet we need no•• fear to affirm with St.Paul, That be with Christ is far better. He tarried with you the Time stipulated first between you, which was, Till Death parted 〈◊〉〈◊〉. And what could you desire more? You knew at first that Death at last must part you, and that it lay in neither of your Powers to chuse which must go first. Dry up Your Tears then, and prepare to follow him; for You may 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to him, but he can never return to you again, for Death has safely landed him upon the shoarless Shoar of vast Eternity. Look forward then, dear Madam, and seeing Death has ••e•• you free from the Law of you Husband, you've the ••hole World before you to make a second Choice 〈◊〉〈◊〉 And if upon mature Consideration, you should think fit to cast your Thoughts on me, there's none should mee•• your Passion with a brighter Flame, or a more true and cordial Affections, than▪ Madam,

Your humble Admirer and Friend to serve 〈◊〉〈◊〉. ••▪ ••▪

'Twould swe•••• this Volumn too too large, And make this Book of too much Charge, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 put down Copies in all things, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Trade and Friendship daily brings,

Therefore a little take and see, And strive for Ingenuity. 'Tis matter that will the•• and I, B••th Mind and Heart and Head imploy▪ And when engag'd with all our Might▪ Our Business will teach to ••••dite, The From being design'd only, To give you •• sample to write by.

Superscriptions of Letters

Instructions for External and Internal Super and Sub|scriptions of Letters.

REader, having open you a Prospect of the intent and purport of sundry kinds, of Letters, as to matter and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, together with Examples of Letters of several kinds, especially such 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are necessary for the Intended Purpose and Design; I shall only add the Titles Su••table for such, on Superscription of Letters, and so conclude this head, viz.

1. Therefore when you writ to any Person, if you would have it well a••cepted, you must consider his or her Title, Degree or Alliance, and so frame your Complement, Superscription, and Subscription accordingly: And that you may know how to distinguish in this case, a•• to Titles of Honour of Respect, take notice, in your Addresses, this Form is mostly in use, viz.

To the King; Sir, or May it please Your Majesty; and sometimes, Sacred Sir, Dread Sir, Liege Lord, &c.

To the Queen, Madam, or May it please Your Majesty, or Most Sacred Majesty.

To the Prince, Sir, or May it please Your Royal High|ness.

To the Princess, Madam, or May it please Your Royal Highness.

To a Duke, My Lord, or May it please Your Grace.

To a Du••chess, Madam, or May it please Your Grace.

To a Marquess, My Lord, or May it please Your Lord|ship,

To a Marchioness, Madam, or May it please Your L••••••|ship,

To an Earl; My Lord, or Right Honourable.

To a Countess, Madam, or Right Honourable.

To a Viscount, the same as an Earl; and to his Lady, the same as a Countess.

To a Baron, My Lord, or May it please Your Lordship.

To a Baroness, Madam, or May it please Yo•••• Ladyship.

To a Baron••t, Sir, or May it please Your Worship, And to his Lady, Madam, or May it please Your Ladyship.

To a Knight, Sir, or Right Worshipful.

And to his Lady, Madam, or May it please Your Lady|ship.

To an Esquire, Sir, or May it please your Worship.

And indeed, Sir, or much Honoured, is used to Gentle|men in general; as Madam, o•• May it please you dear Mistress, is used to the contrary Sex of any Degree, in|feriour to what I have named.

There are other Titles which are proper external Super|scriptions, or such whereby the Letter is directed, if it be not sent by a special Messenger, and, many times, not amiss to be inserted, altho' the Messenger be special, and then to be Wr••t••en upon a Paper that covers the Letter, the inclosure not being S••aled, to prevent ••••aring, as often in other Cases it happens: And these are as follow, seldom varying, unless some addition be made in respect of several Titles centring in one and the same Person, which is frequently le••t to the dis|cretion of the Superscriber. viz.

To the King, or T•• His most Excellent Majesty, or T•• the most Sacred Majesty of George the First.

To the Queen, or To the Queen's most Excellent Majesty.

To the Prince, or To his Royal Highness.

To the Princess, or To her Royal Highness▪ And in case of the Lords Spiritual, viz.

To his Grace, the Lord A. B. of Cant▪

To his Grace, the Lord A. B. of York.

And frequently the stile is, To the most Reverend Father i•• God, &c. And to the other infe••••our Cle••gy, Reverend Docto••, or otherwise, according to their Degree and Quality▪ But if you Write to a Temporal Lord, you must ••ary the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 after this m••••ner, as,

To his Grace, the Duke of B.

To the Right Honourable, the Marquiss of H.

To the Right Honourable, the Earl of S.

To the Right Honourable, the Lord Viscount M.

To the Right Honourable, the Lord B.

〈…〉〈…〉 to be dignified, (〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 the Immediate Heirs,) with less than the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Ho|nourable, as being their due by Birth-right; and to a Knight

and Barrone••, by Virtue of his Patent the Title of Honourable and right Worshipful 〈◊〉〈◊〉 given. As likewise the latter to a Knight, and Worshipful to an Esquire.

Every Privy-Counsellor, tho' no•• a Nobleman, is ••tiled Right Honourable; all Embassadors have a stile of Excellency; as likewise has the Lord Lie••t▪ of Ireland, and the Capt. Ge|neral of his Majesties Forces when i••▪ being: Nor has the Lord Mayor of London, during his Mayoralty, a less Title than Right Honourable, and the Sheriffs; during that Office, are stiled Right Worshipful; nor does any thing less▪ than the Title of ••••qurie extend to the Mayors of any Corporation, Justices of the Peace, &c. As for Titles, or rather Com|plemental Civilities, due to persons of lesser Rank, I leave them to the Discretion of the Writer, to suit them according to their Dignities, or the occasion of his writing; and so I proceed to other Ma••••ers necessary to be known▪

Subscriptions, and other necessary matters for the Reader to learn and understand.

AS for Subscriptions (which are those that are Writt••en under the Letter) they are no other than the Comple|ments of the Writers, to which their Names are affixed, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ought to express in some measure the Quality of the Person, by an owing Superiority in him to whom the Letters is di|rected, or a Power and Authority in him who writes it, ov•••• him to whom it is written; on the other Hand, Friendship Equality or Familiarity.

When we write to Persons of Quality, we leave a large distance between the Body of the Letter and the Subscription as likewise in case of the Internal Superscription, which ••ig|nifi•• the greater Respect. And if Letter of Business, or from any strange Place are required, you must on the left 〈◊〉〈◊〉 set down the Date of the Year, and the Name of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which indeed may not be amiss in any kind of Letter, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you would no•• discover the Place from whence you 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ Wherefore, having thus hin••ed it, I leave the rest 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉▪ Discretion of the Writer, ever minding him to write in 〈…〉〈…〉 as may be most suitable to the Capacity of 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 writes about, not affecting any Singularity or 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉

making too often a Repetition of unnecessary of affected Words; endeavouring in the most seemly manner to suit what we write, (as I before have hinted) to the Capacity, Quality, Sex and Age of the Person to whom it is intended. Nor must Brevity and Pla••••ness be rejected, no, not ••••••••ness in Wri|ting, especially by those who are not much incumbred with Business, and have time to deliberate on it; for by so doing, together with true Spelling, Credit and a good Opinion of you is frequently gained; nor must the making up or s••aling your Letter be uncomely▪ but neat and handsom, with a fair Impression of your Seal.

Part IV.

Containing useful Instructions for making all such legal Writings as are generally used.

HAving thus given Directions and Instructions in Read|ing and Writing true English, in Arithmetick, and in writing and Inditing Letters, I shall now in thi•• Fourth Part given you plain Directions and Examples for making the most usual legal Forms of Writings that are made be|tween Man and Man, &c. with many other things of the like nature, whereby a Man that is but an ordinary Scholar may be enabled to do his Business, without being at the charge of a Scri••ener or Attorney, who are not at all times to be met with in the American Woods or Plantations. I shall in the first Place give you some Forms of Bills of Parcels, Trades mens Accompts, with Acquittances or Discharges; and then proceed to Bills, Bonds, &c. Not omitting some ce••••••ary, Directions concerning Bills of Exchange, &c.

Both Shop-keepers and Merchants do when they, Their Goods ••••ansport, put off, or truck away, Plain Bills of Parcels make, that all may ••ee, What Good, they are, and what their Prices be.

Sold to W. Paywel the 25th of March, 1727, the following Goods.

4••6 Yards of Dowla••••, at 2 s. 5. d.		55	09	03
987 Ells of O••••br••g••, at 17 d.		69	18	03
8••6 Ells of Holland, at 4 s. 6. d.		197	02	02
519 Ells Linnen-Clo••••h, at 2 s. •• d.		78	10	08
259 Ells narrow ditto, at 14▪ d.		15	02	02
One Barrel of Gun-Powder,		08	08	08
Errors excepted per John •• air deal••.	L, 4••4	11	2

The Merchant when be doth the Money take. He ought the Paying Man a Discharge to make, A Form hereof in short, yet full, is here, Transcribed out, the Buying Man to clear.

REceived this 25 of March, 1727, of W. Paywell the full of the within Bill. I say rec'd by me. John Fair-dealer▪

Some Men of Handy-crafts may this Book see▪ Therefore for them some Bills prepared be▪

A Carpenters Bill.

Mr. Richard Goodpay of New-York, Dr. for Work and Materials.

FOr 50 Boards, at 12 d. per p••.		••0	10	••
For 30 Ps. of square Timber,		01	05	0
For 6 Oaken planks,		00	12	••
For 2000 of Shingles,		03	00	0
For 30 Pounds of Nails,		0••	10	0
For 29 days Works▪		0••	01	••
John Chargeall.	L.	11	1••	6

When this Bill's paid, the Carpenter must make, A full Discharge for what be than doth take, It being his good 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all t•• receive, He doth, with thanks a full Discharge then give, A Copy here you'll find prepar'd by me, To teach you how a Discharge ought to be,

REceived the 16 of March, 17••7. of Mr▪ Richard Goodpay, the Sum of Eleven Pounds eighteen Shillings and Six Pence, in full of the within Bill, and is in full of all other Bills, Accompts and Demands to this day. I say 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in full by me.

John Chargeall.

A Brick-layers Bill.

Mr. Thomas Househave of New-York, Dr. for Work and Materials.

FOr 2000 of Bricks,		25	00	0
For 60 Load of Lime,		30	00	0
For ••2 Load of Sand,		02	10	0
For 30 Days Work,		07	16	0
For a Labourer 32 Days,		04	16	0
Daniel Ebbets.	L.	69	16	••

The Bricklayer doth also his whole Bill take, Therefore a full Discharge be must them make; No Copy here is needed but the same, Will serve for him, changing the Sum and Name.

A Smith's Bill.

Mr. Zach. Zinthos of Quietland his Bill.

FOr a great Iron Bars for the House,		01	18	8
For one fire-shovel and Tongs,		00	11	6
For 30 pair of Hooks and Hinges,		03	00	0
For ••••tending an Anchor,		00	10	0
For a pair of And-Irons,		01	02	0
For •• Casements,		03	00	0
Edward Black,	L•• 10	02	••

The Smith's bad Fortune is but half to take, And therefore a Discharge in part doth make, The which because it differs from the other, We do a Copy of it here discover▪

REceived 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••9th of March, 17••7. of Mr. 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Sum of Three Pounds two 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Two Pence▪ in part of the within ••••ill. I say, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by me.

Edward Black,

When ••e the rest receives, ••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉, A full Discharge; A Copy you 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉

REceived this 3d day of May, 1727. of Mr. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Sum of Seven Pounds, begin in full for Work come for him March, ••ast, as per Bill given 〈◊〉〈◊〉. I say, received in full of th•••• Bill, by me.

Edward Black

You her•• may see three Trades-men•• Bill•• at large, All paid, and therefore to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a discharge, Which may 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •• Receipt to make, Altho' you should not all the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sum ••ak••.

One thing more yet follows, that needful is, Which all should careful be, they it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 miss, And that is, true Discharges for their R••nt, When a full Quarter i•• run 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Wherefore whe•• you you•• Re••••s do pay, See that you keep this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 alway, To take discharge from ••••ndlords sure, And in such sort as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 endure.

An Aquitttance for Rent.

REc'd this 5 th of May, 1727, of James Rent•••• of Burlington, Cordwa••••er, the Sum of Five Pounds, which is in full for a Quaters. Rent for the dwell•••••• House he now lives in, and which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 due the 25th of March, last past. I say, received by me,

John Tr••••••le••,

A Servants Receipt for Rent.

REceived this 3d day of April, 1727▪ of Mr. 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of New••••••n, the Sum of Six Pounds, being in part for one Quarter•• Rent due the 25 of March, last past, for the House he now lives in. I say, received for the use of my Master David Dill, by me.

John Prenti••e,

It is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to most Me•• Accompts 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for to clear, And with exactness by their ••en ••he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to make appear; And 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Ball••••ce 's••ee•• them ••••th i•• fully satisfied, They do a full Discharge the•• make, that they ••••ng Friends may 'bi••••, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Copies therefore here are made, for ••••th of them to make, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to prevent all future Claims, each from the other take.

REceived this 9th of October, 1727. of Mr. Leonard ••airdealer, the Sum of Ninety Pounds, being for so much due upon Accomp••, and is in full of all Reckon|••••••••▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Deb••s, Accompts and Demands whatsoever to the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉. I say 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by me, Ja. Peaceable.

REc'd the 10th of October, 1727. of Mr. Ja. Peaceable 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Shop-keeper, the Sum of Two Hundred 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ being for Goods sold him at sundry times, and is 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 all ••ccompts▪ Reckonings, Bills, Bonds, Debts, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Demands whatsoever from the beginning of the World unto the Day of the Date hereof. I say 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 in full,

〈…〉〈…〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a full Discharge, we do, Advise, a Seal may be our thereunto,

And if a Witness may be gain'd, 'twould be, Much more Authentick to Posterity.

With Men of Trade, sometimes Need doth require▪ The Selling Man of Chap▪men to desire A Bill or Bond, wherein they fix a Day, The Money that is owing for to pay: A Form of both may very helpful be, Which here follows to be improv'd by thee.

A short Bill of Debt.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 all Men by these Presents, That I Thomas Debtor of the Parish of Moneyless in the County of Camber|land, Weaver, do own and am justly indebted unto Mr. Letig. Troublesom, of the same place, Merchant, in the just and full Sum of Ninety Pounds, Current Money of the Province of Lawless, which I promise and oblige my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to pay to the said Litig. Troublesom, or to his order, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 before the 10th Day of October, next▪ Witness my 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 ••eal this 7th of May, Ann•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 1727.

Sealed and Delivered in the Presence of

• John Fridence
• Will. Tell••••ue.

Thomas Debit••••

A short Bill with a Penalty.

KNow all Men by these Presents, That I 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of Woodbridge in the County of Essex in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•• New-Jersey, do owe and stand justly indebt••d 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Wood••e of the same place, Merchant, in the Sum of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pounds current lawful Money of New-Jersey▪ 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 to the said Will▪ Wood••e, or to his He••••s, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ad|ministrators or Assigns, a•• or before the first day 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 the Date hereof. In and to the 〈…〉〈…〉 and truely to be made, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉▪ 〈…〉〈…〉▪ and Administrators, in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sum 〈…〉〈…〉 Money, firmly by these 〈…〉〈…〉 hereunto set my Hand and Seal 〈…〉〈…〉 1727.

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

The Bill that's last, is good, and will avail, When unto it there is both▪ Hand and Seal, And 'tis much better, if to what is done, You have some is to Witness, at least one,

Now next that doth present it self to thee, Is an Example, how a Bond should be, Made so Authentick, as that binding may, Inforce the Debtor the just Sum to pay.

KNow all Men by these Presents, That I Edward En|deavour of Quietown in the County of Troubles•••••• Carpenter, am holde•• and firmly bound unto Richard Usurer of the same Place, Merchant, in the Sum of One Hundred Pounds Current lawful Money of Pennsilvania: to be paid to the said Richard Usurer, or to his certain Attorney, Executors, Administrators or Assigns To the which Pay|ment well and truly to be made, I do hereby bind my self, my Heirs, Executors and Administrators, and every of them firmly by these Presents. Sealed with my Seal▪ dated this 4th Day of May▪ in the 4th Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord George, by the Grace of God of Great 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c. King, defender of the Faith; Anno{que} Dom. 1727.

THe Condition of this Obligation in such, That if the above-bounden Edward Endeavour, or his Heirs, Executors, Administrators or Assigns shall well and truly pay or cause to be paid to the above-named Richard Usurer, or to his certain Attorney, Exe••s, Adm••••••or Assigns, the just and full Sum of Fifty Pounds of like Current Money aforesaid, and that at or before the 29 Day of September next ensuing the Date hereof, without fraud or further delay▪ Then this present Obligation to be void and of none effect▪ or else 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stand and remain in full force and virtue.

Sealed and Delivered in the Presence of N. K. & R. C. Edward 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

Now you have seen a form of Bond and Bill▪ You may accept from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which you will, But in my Judgement a Bond is most sure, Seal'd before Witness 〈◊〉〈◊〉 may long endure; For Bonds with doub•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are made, When nothing in some Bills of th•••• is said▪ And by a Bond the Int'rest shalt recover, But nothing of thy In••'rest by the other, Wherefore if Debtors may 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be In Paying, when '••is due, if thou can'st see, Before hand, what thy Lo•• in this Case may, Chuse and accept a Bond, without delay, In all thou dost, deal with an honest Man, And he'll Pay on the Day▪ if tha•• he can.

The Condition of a Bond for the Payment of •• Sum of Money at Several times.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such▪ That if the above bounden Dan, P••••••ell at his certain Attorney, Executo•• or Administrators shall well and truly pay▪ or cause to be paid 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the above named William Walt••••, or to his Executors Administrators or Assigns, the just and full Sum of Fifty Pounds of like Current Money, and that in manner and fo•••••• following, th•••• is to say, the Sum of twelve Pound Ten Shillings, part thereof, on the 9th day of June next 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the date hereof; And twelve Pound te••▪ Shillings, of like Money on the ••th Day of August then next ensuing, Part of the said 50 Pounds; and Twelve Pounds Ten Shilling on the 9th Day of October then next ensuing; and Twelve Pounds Ten Shillings the residue, of the said Fifty Pounds, on the 9th Day of December then next ensuing, Then this present Obligation to be void, and of none effect. But if in any of the afore-mentioned Payments de|fault be made of any of the said several and respective Sums, or any part of any of them, on 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the said several and respective Days or times of Paym••••••s above mentioned and 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉▪ contrary to the true intent and meaning of these Presents, Then to be and remain to full Force and Virt••••,

Sealed and Delivered by the Presence of Daniel Paywell.

The Condition of an Obligation from Two to One.

THe Condition of this Obli••••••ion is such That if the above 〈◊〉〈◊〉 John 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and▪ Charles Gold, or ei|ther of them, their, or either of their Heirs, Executors, or Administrations, do well and truly pay or cause to be paid to Samuel Receiver, or to his certain Attorney, Executors or Administrators the just and full Sum of Fifty Pounds, of like Money aforesaid, on the 22th Day of September next ensuing the Date hereof, Then this present Obligation to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c.

Sealed and Delivered &c.

The Condition of an Obligation from One to Two.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such That if the above bounden R Rich. or his Heirs Executors Ad|••••••••trators or Assigns do well and truly pay or cause to be paid to the above-named Thomas Thomson and George Grig, or to either of them, their, or either of their certain Attorney, Executors or Administrators the just and full Sum of, &c.

The Condition of an Obligation from Two Persons to Two.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such, That if the above-bounden Thomas True and John False, or either of them, their, or either of their certain Attorney, Exe|cutors or Administrators do well and truly pay or cause to be paid to the above-named George Allen and Alex Harper, or to either of them, their, or either of their certain Attorny, Executors or Administrators, the just and full Sum of, &c.

And after this ma•••••••• you may make the Condition of Obligations no•• only from Three to Three, but from Ten to Ten, if Occasion require it, only observing to insert in the Obligation the Persons Names, the Town & County where

They live, and the Trades or Imployments that they follow, But various Business requiring various Forms, I shall pro|ceed to set down 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 as I apprehend any ways useful.

But inasmuch as 〈…〉〈…〉 amongst men is to be preser'd to strife and Enmity, which is much Increased upon Difference, and going to Law upon the same; There|fore I shall begin with Arbitraion, and Arbitration Bonds, U••••ireage and Awards, with some Directions for the same being made well, so as to stand good in Law; in order to avoid further Trouble and Difference concerning such matters and Things as shall be submitted to Arbitration.

Arbitration or Arbitrament is greatly favoured by the Common Law, the end thereof being privately to compose Differences between Parties, by the Judgment of honest, and Understanding Men, and to prevent the great Trouble and Charge of Law Suits;

And Arbitrament is an Award, Determination or Judg|ment made or given between Parti••s in Controversie, by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Umpire, elected by the Parties Controversing according to the Submission or Compromise of the said Parties, according 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Reason and good Conscience, Dyer 236. 1••▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ pl. 39.

It is to be observed, That Criminal Offences, as Treasons, ••elonies, &c. as touching the Crime, are not Arbitrable, for it is necessary that such Offenders be made known and punished, West. Symb. par. 2. Sect. 33.

Also, Causes Matrimonal seem not Arbitrable, le••t men should Seperate those whom God hath joyn'd together, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ut. Supra.

And generally, no Cha••••les real or mix••, no Debt by Deeds 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Records, no Annuities nor Free-hold are not of themselves A••••••••table▪ But yet if men will submit such Things by b••nd, such Bond is good, and for the Non-performance of the Award, the Bond will be forfeited.

Every Submission is either General or Special; General, as of all Qua••••els, Actions, Executions, Demands, &c. Special, as when 'tis only of certain Matters of Facts, and

Things, as of Trespass, or all Actions of Trespass, of Debt or Detinue, &c.

Submissions to Arbitration are two ways, either by Wri|ting or by Word.

Submission by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 only▪ will not oblige the Party 〈◊〉〈◊〉 perform the Award; but an Action on the Case for Recipro|cal Promises will lie: And if Money be awarded, an Action of Debt will ••e, 5 E. 4. 7. Keb▪ 600. 2 Keb. 238. 3. Keb. 64.

If Submissions are by Word only, 'tis said, either of the Parties may Countermand and Discharge the Arbitrators without Deed or W••lting; but if there be divers Persons 〈◊〉〈◊〉, one Person cannot discharge the Arbitrators without the consent of the other Companions of the same Party; Fitz. Arbi••. 21 21. H. 6. 30. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c. 28. H. 6. Fitz. Arb. ••2. If the Submission be by Deed or Writing, the Discharge must be by Deed or Writing.

A 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bond of Arbitration of all Actions without Ex|ception, and without an Umpire, is as follows, viz.

A Bond of Arbitration.

KNow all Man by these Presents, That I John Quarel|som of Trouble-Town in the County of Vexal, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, am held and firmly bound unto Joseph Peaceable of Amboy in the County of Middlesex, Sadler, in the Sum o•• Five Hundred Pounds Current lawful Money of New-Jersey, to be paid to the said Joseph Peaceable, or to his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Attorney, Executors or Administrators. To the which pay|ment well and truly to be made, I do hereby bind my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my Heirs, Executors and Administrators and every of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 firmly by these Presents▪ Sealed with my Seal, dated this 2••th Day of April, in the 14 Year of his Majesties Reign, &c. Annoq▪ Damini 1727.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such▪ That if the above bounden John Qua••elsom, his Heirs, Executors or Administrators and every of them, do and shall, for his and then parts and behalf••, stand 〈◊〉〈◊〉, obey, abid••, observ••,

and in and by all things well and truly perform the Award, Arbitrament, Determination, final End and Judgment of Charles Peace maker of Strifes Town, Gent, and John D••|right of Suffer▪ Town, Merchant, Arbitrator, in, and in|differently chosen, elected and named by the said John Quarelsom, as on the part and behalf the above-named Joseph Peaceable, to award, arbitrate, order, judge, determine and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 end to make of, for upon and concerning all and all manner of Actions, and causes of Acti••••••; Suits, Debts, Strifes, Accompts, Reckoning, Sum and Sums, of Money, Trespasses, Differences, Quarrels, Bills, Bonds▪ Specialties, Judgments, Extents▪ or any other Matter, Thing or De|mand whatsoever had, made▪ moved, risen or depending▪ Provided always, the said Award, Arbitrament, Order▪ Determination, final End and Judgment, of the said Arbitra|tors, fo•• and upon the Premises, be made and given up in Writing, under their Hands and Seals, ready to be delivered 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the said Parties, on or before the 19th Day of May; next ensuing the Date hereof, Then this present Obligation to be void and of none effect▪ or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be and remain in full Force and Virtue,

Sealed and Delivered in the Presence T, L, & B▪ D, John Quarelsome,

In this Case there must be two Bonds Interchangeably from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 party to the other; and if an Umpire to be required he must be mentioned in the Condition in these Words following, viz.

The Condition of a Bond of Arbitration, with a Clause for an Umpire.

THE Condition of this Obligation is such, That the above bounden A. B. his Heirs, Executors and Administrators, for his and their Parts and Behalfs, shall and do in all Things well and truly stand to, obey, abide, observe▪ perform, fulfil and keep the Award, Order, Ar|bitrement, final End and Determination of C. D. of E. in the County of F. Gen••, and ••. H. of E. aforesaid, Gent.

[according to the Names and Plac••s the Arbitrators are of] Arbitratrators indifferently chosen, elected and named, as well on the Part and Behalf of the above bounden A. ••. as of the above named I. K. to arbitrate, award, order, judge, and determine of, for, upon or concerning all and all manner of Action or Actions, Cause or Causes of Actions, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Bills, Bonds, Specialties, Judgments, Executions, Extents, Quarrels, Controversies, T••e••passes, Damages and Demand▪ whatsoever, at any Time heretofore had made, moved, brought, commenced, sued, prosecuted, done, suffered, committed or de|pending, by or between the said Parties, so as the said Award, Arbitr••ment, Order, Determination, final End and Judg|ment of the said Arbitrators of, for, or upon the Premisses be made o•• drawn up in Writing under their Hands and Seals, and delivered or ready to be delivered to the said Par|ties, or such of them as shall desire the same, on or before the first Day of May next ensuing the Date of th••se Presents▪ then this Obligation to be void, and of none Effect, or else to stand and remain in full Force and Vertue.

As to the Clause for an Umpire, in case the Arbitrators cannot agree by the same Time, after the Words (next ensuing the Date of these Presents) add as followeth;

And if the said Arbitrators shall not make and draw up their Award in Writing, as aforesaid, on or before the first Day of May▪ if then the said A. B. lus Executors, Ad|ministrators and Assigns, and every of them, do and shall stand to, abide, observe, perform and keep the Award Umpirage, final End and Judgment of M. N. of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said County F. Esq Umpire indifferently elected & choice betwixt the said Parties for ending and composing of all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Differences aforesaid, so as the said Umpire do make 〈◊〉〈◊〉 draw up his said Award, Umpirage and Determination 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Writing (indented) under hi•• Hand and Seal ready to be delivered to the Parties, or such of them as shall 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 same, on or before the tenth Day of the said Month of May next ensuing the Date of these Presents, then this Obligation to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and of none Effect, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to stand and 〈◊〉〈◊〉

in full Force and Vertue. See pa••. 134. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Act of Parliament, to make 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Submission a Rule of Court.

If a Submission be concerning •• Title of Land, Mr. West 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Sy••••. Part •• Sect. 40. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to word it as follows.

As well of, for and concerning in the Right, Title, Interest, ••se, Possession, and Demand, of and in the Mannor of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the App••••••••••ances i•• ••. in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 County of Y. and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lands, Te••ements and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in S. aforesaid in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 A. B. and his Assigns, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of and upon all Actions, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Quarrels, Debts, Duties, Debates, Gri••fs, Inconveniencies and De|mands, had, moved, starred, or depending between the said Parties concerning the said Mann••r, T••n••ments, and Pre|misses, or any Part thereof▪ and also if the said A. B. be|fore the Feast of I. now next coming, do sh••w unto the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Arbitrators all such Writings as ••e hath concerning the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Mannor and ••••••misses at such Time and Place as the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Arbitrators ••••all appoint for the Sight 〈◊〉〈◊〉—So always 〈◊〉〈◊〉, (&c. as in others) That then, &c. as before, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 others.

The Election of Arbitrators, and the Submission to them being this made, It is the Duty of Parties to come before the Arbitrators▪ and shew their Grievances, and the Arbitrators ••••ght to he••r them and their Evidences, and Judge accord|ingly. And in the next place to draw up the•• Award and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Publish the same to the Parties so submitting 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Differences▪ and that within the Time 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ or else 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉〈◊〉, nor is it any Award before it be 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

The Form and of an Award.

TO all People to whom this present Writing as Award 〈…〉〈…〉

award, order, judge and determine, of, for, upon and concerning all and all manner of Action and Actions▪ Cause and Causes of Actions, Suits, Bills, Bonds, Spe|cialties, Judgments, Executions, Extents, Quarrels, Con|troversies, Trespasses, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Demands whatsoever, at any Time before our said Election, had, made, moved, commenced, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, prosecuted, done suffered or committed by or between the said Parties, as by the mutual Bonds o•• Wri|tings Obligatory of the said Parties, with the Conditions thereof (Relati•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 had, may more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 appear.) Now Know 〈◊〉〈◊〉, That we the said Arbitators in pursuance of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said Election, and the Power given us thereby, for the Ending of all Matters to us therein submitted, do Arbitrate, Award, Order, Judge and Determine upon the Premisses, as follows, First, That—〈◊〉〈◊〉 Witness whereof we have to these our present Inden••••res of Award, Interchangeably set our Hands and Seals, &c.

The Form of an Umpirage.

TO All Christian People to whom these Presents shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Know Ye, That •• M. N. of K. Umpire indifferently chosen by •• F. of, C and G. H. of, I. having deliberately heard and understood the Griefs, Allegations and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of both the said Parties, and willing, as much as in the 〈…〉〈…〉 the said Parties at Unity and good Accord, do by th•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 arbitrate, award, order, deem, decree and judge, that the said E. ••. his Executors or Administrators or Assigns, o•• some of them, do well and truly pay or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be paid unto the said G. H. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Executors, Administrat|ors or Assigns, at or in the dwelling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of J. K. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in L. in the said County of M. the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sum of Ten Pounds of lawful Money of England on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 day of May 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ensuing the Date hereof, and that upon Payment 〈◊〉〈◊〉, either of the said E F. and G. H. shall seal, subscribe, and a•• his several Act and Deed, d••••••ver unto the other 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them a general Release in Writing of all Matters, Actions, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Causes o•• Actions, Bonds, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Co••enants, Con|••roversies

and Demands whatsoever, which either of them may, might, or in any wise ought to have of and against the other of them by Reason aforesaid, or means of any Matters, or Cause or Thing whatsoever, from the Begin|ning of the World until the 24th Day of August now last past. In Witness whereof I have hereunto set my Hand and Seal the first Day of October, in the thirteenth Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord, George, of Great Brit••••••, France and Ireland, King, Defender•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Faith, &c. Anno{que} Domini, 1727.

It ought to be carefully observed by all Arbitrators▪ as well as the Umpires chosen, to give their Award or Um|pirage for and concerning such Matters and Things 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are submitted by the Parties who chuse or appoint them; for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they give their Award concerning matters that are not submitted, the Award is vo••••, Pl Com. 396. ••.

But if the Award is made for more than is Submitted, the Award is good for that part which is Submitted, and void for the rest.

In Trespass for taking away Goods, the Defendant plead|ed an Award, that because the Defendant had taken away the Plaintiffs Goods, he should therefore carry and ••••deliver them to the Plaintiff, which he had done, this was held naught; for re-delivery of the Plaintiffs own Goods could be no Satisfaction, much less the re-deliverey of the part of they, 4••. E. 16. 2. H. 5. 2. ••. 12. H. 7. 14. 15.

But it had been Good if the Defendant had been ordered to have carried the Goods to such a place for the Plaintiffs Benefit, 2. H. 7. 2. 14. H. 4. 14▪

So where there is an Acquittal or express Satisfaction awarded on both sides, or on one side only, with an Im|plyed Discharge on the other, the Award on such side is good.

If it be found that one has done but one Penny worth of Damag•• more than the other, and that penny Being award|••••, and the other thereupon shall be quit against him, is sa••d to be good, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. H. 6. 1••▪ 21. H. 6. 9. D••er, 356▪

〈◊〉〈◊〉 each party Submitting to the Award 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 by

the Award to Compel the other Party either by Law or Equity to perform the Award, the Award is good, altho' the Party be thereby put to his Action. Mich. 24. Car. B. R. Pract. Reg. 28.

Every Arbitrament ought to be expounded and intended according to the Intent of the Arbitrators, and not litterally, 10. Co. ••••l. 57. b.

The Parties shall have a reasonable time allowed them for the Performance 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Award, if no Time be limitted, 20. ••. 4. 8. 6.

Note, By a Sta••, of 9 and 10 W. 3▪ c. 15. After the 11th of May, 1727, it was enacted, That all Merchants & Trader••, and others, desiring to end any Controversy, Suit or Quarrel (for which there is no other Remedy but by personal Action or Suit in Equity) by Arbitration, may a|gree, that their Submission of the Suit to be the Award or Umpirage of any Person o•• Persons, should be made a Rule of any of his Majesty's Courts of Record which the Parties shall chuse; and may insert such their Agreement in their Submission, or the Condition of the Bond or Promise: And upon producing an Affidavit of such inserting, and upon Reading and Filing such Affidavit in the Court so chose▪ the same may be entred of Record in such Court, and a Rule of Court shall thereupon be made, that the Parties shall submit to, and finally be concluded by such Arbitration or Umpirage; and in case of Disobedience thereto, the Party neglecting or refusing shall be subject to all the Penalties of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Rule of Court, and Process shall issue accord|ingly, which shall not be stop'd or delayed; unless i•• appear•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that the Arbitrators or Umpire misbehaved them|selves, or that such Award was corruptl••▪ or undu••ly 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ In which Case such Arbitration or Umpirage shall 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 and set aside by any Court of Law of Equity; so as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Corruption or und••e Practice be complained of in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 where the R••le is made for such Arbitration▪ before the last Day of the next Term after such Arbitration mad•• 〈…〉〈…〉.

〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 I presume, may ••e to the Effect follow|ing▪ viz.

And the above bound A. B. doth agree and desire, that this his Submission to the Award above-mentioned, be made a Rule of her Majesty's Court of Queen's Bel••ch, pursuant to the late Act of Parliament for this purpose provided.

The like for the other Party in the Condition of his Bond of Submission.

The Condition of a Bond to perform Covenants, specified in a lease of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such, That if the above bounden William Si••e, his He••rs, Executors, Administrators, they, or any of them▪ shall and do for his and their parts, in all things well and truly observe, perform, fulfil, accomplish, pay and keep all and singular the Coven|ants, Grants, Articles, Clauses, Proviso's, Payments, Con|ditions and Agreements, whatsoever which on his and their parts and behalfs are or ought to be observed, performed▪ fulfil'd, accomplish'd paid and kept, compriz'd & mention'd in a pair of Indentures, bearing even da•••• w••th these Presents, shade or expressed to be made between the said William 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the one part, and the above-named Robert 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the other part, and that in and by all things, according to the contents, purposes, true intent and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the same Indenture, without Fraud or cove••; Then this present Ob|ligation to be void and of none effect, or else to be and re|•••••••• in full Force and Virtue.

A Condition of a Counter Bond 〈◊〉〈◊〉 save harmless from one Party to another.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such, That wherea•• the above named John 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the special instance and request of Richard Wo••dby of Jamaica in Queens County, 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ is held and firmly bound unt•• Thomas Gowin, of New-York, Merchant, in and by one Obligation bearing date exactly with these Presents, in the Penal Sum of one hundred Pounds current Money of New-York, Conditioned for the true and just Payment of Fifty Pounds of like lawful Money

unto the said Thomas Gowin, his Executors, Administrators or Assigns on the 12th Day of August, next ensuing the date of the recited Obligation, as by the said Obligation and the Condition thereof, relation being thereunto had, doth and may more at large appear. If therefore the said Richard Woodby, his Heirs, Executors or Administrators, or any of them, shall and do well and truly pay, or cause to be paid unto the said Thomas Gowin, his Executors or Ad|ministrators, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Sum of Fifty Pounds current lawful Money of New-York, the said 12 Day of August, next ensuring the Date of the said Obligation before mention|ed, in discharge of the said Obligation▪ then this present Obligation to be void and of none effect, or else to stand good, ••••d remain in full force and virtue.

Sealed and delivered, &c.

A Discharge proper to be given upon the Receipt of a Legacy.

REceived the twenty first Day of May, 17••7▪ by me William Lambwool of Hemstead in Qeens County on the Island of N••ss••w, of David Yates and Morgan S••••w, of the said Place and County, Executors of Caleb Welling of Flushing, in the County aforesaid, late deceased, the Sum of Twenty two Pounds, Five Shillings & Six Pence, of current Money of New-York, being a Legacy given unto me the said William Lambwool, by the said Ca•••••• Welling, in and by his Last Will act Testament; of which said Sum of Twenty two Pounds, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Shillings & Six Pence, and all other Debts, Duties, Sum 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sums of Money and Demands whatsoever, I the said William Lambwool do acquit and fully discharge the said Da|vid Yates and Morgan Sh••w, their Heirs, Executors, Admi|nistrators and every of them forever by these Presents. In Witness whereof, I have hereunto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my Hand and Seal this twenty first Day of May. 1727.

Sealed and Delivered in the Presence of 〈…〉〈…〉 W. Lambwool.

A Counter Condition to save Bail Harmeless.

THe Condition of this Obligation is such, That whereas the ab••••••-namen C. D, at the special Instance and Request of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 above-bounden A, B, together with the said C, D, is bound 〈◊〉〈◊〉 M, N, Esq High-Sheriff of the County of L, in the Sum 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ Conditioned for the Appearance 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said A, B, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Majesty's Justices at the next 〈…〉〈…〉 City-Hall of the City of New-Yo••••▪ on Tuesday the 5th 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of June next, to answer H, P, in a Ple•• of, &c. as by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Obligation and Condition thereof, more at la••e appears▪ Now if ••e above Bound A. B. do and shall appear according to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said Sheriff•• Bail Bond, & as the Law in such Case requires; and if the said A, B, his Heirs, Executors, and Administrators shall also from time to time, and a•• all times hereafter, save ••armless and inde•••• him the said, C•• D, his Exers▪ and Adm••••▪ of and from all Damages▪ Costs and Cha••ges which ••e, them, or any of them shall or may at any Time hereafter be put 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by reason of his the said C, D's being Bound for the Ap|pearance of the said A, B. as aforesaid, Then this Obligation to be Void, and of none effect, or else, &c.

A Condition to Marry a Person, or pay, &c.

THE Condition, &c. That if the above-bound A. B. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or before, &c. next ensuing the Date of the above-written Obligation, Espouse and Marry according to the Usage of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of England E. D Daughter of, &c. If she the said E. ••. will 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Consent▪ And the Laws of this Realm permit 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Marriage to be consumated: Or if it shall happen the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 A. B. shall not Marry and take to Wife the said E. D. as 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ if then the said A. B. do and shall well and truly 〈…〉〈…〉 to be paid unto the said E•• D. her Executors, &c. the full Sum of 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 and upon &c. next ensuing the said Day of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 above-mentioned: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 &c. Or else, &c.

A Condition to pay back part of a Legacy, if any D•••••• of the Testator shall after appear to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

THE Condition, &c. That whereas the above bound John Jones, hath h•••• and received of the above named Jam•••• Wild, Executor of the la•••• Will and Testament of one 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tomb, of New York, deceased, the Sum of 50••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 &c. Legacy given and 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 by the said J T. to the said J▪ W▪ If therefore any Debt hereafter of the said J. T. shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉; be demanded or received and paid by the said J. W. his Execu•••••••• o•• Administrators, and the said J. J. his Executors or Admini|strators, shall within one Month after notice thereof, well and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 pay or cause to be pai•• to the said J. W. his Executors 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Assigns, a Ratable Part and Proportion back again towards the satisfaction of the said Debt. That then, &c.

Condition to give account and render the Stock delivered to one who is to carry on a Trade at half profit.

THE▪ Condition of this Obligation is such, That whereas the above▪named, W. K. at the request of the above-named J. C. hath entrusted and committed into the hands of the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 C, divers Goods, Working-••ools, Plate, Money and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being in the whole to the value of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the said J▪ C, with a necessary Stock to exercise the Trade 〈◊〉〈◊〉 G••ldsmith. And whereas it i•• agreed between the said J, C▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 W, K, that the said J, C, shall work upon and improve 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Stock in buying and selling, and for his Labour and 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 in shall receive and have to his own Use the one Half of the Pro|fit thereof to be made, keeping the Stock entire, and paying 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the said W. K. the other half of the Profit 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 made. If therefore the said J. C. his Executors or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 do and shall within six Months next after 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 given, or le••t in writing at the place of his usual 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 deliver ••nto the said W, K, his Executor•• 〈…〉〈…〉 of lawful Money of England 〈…〉〈…〉

before such notice given o•• left in writing as aforesaid; then if the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Executors or Administrators of the said J▪ C▪ shall within twenty days next after such the death of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 J, C, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and deliver unto the said W, K, his Executors or Admini|strators the said 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉 or the value thereof as aforesaid▪ And also if the said J. C. do and shall from time to time yearly, and every year at the Feasts, &c. until the said 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or the value thereof, as aforesaid, shall be paid and delivered unto the said W. K. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Executors or Administrat••••••, pay or cause to be paid unto the said W. K. his Executors or Administrators the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or ou•• half of all such sum and sums of Mony a•• ••e the said J. C▪ shall have received or gained by working in the Trades of a Goldsmith or Silversmith, or by buying and selling any Wares belonging to either of the said Trades; the first payment thereof to be made at the Feast of the Annunciation of the Blessed Mary next ensuring the date hereof, Then this Obligation to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉, &c.

A short Assignment of a Bond.

TO all, &c. Whereas R. C. of, &c in and by one Obliga|tion bearing date, &c. standeth Bound to I. ••. his Execu|tors, Administrators and Assigns, in the Penal Sum of 20 l▪ with •• Condition for the Payment of 10 l. on the 10 th day of March next ensuing the date of the said Obligation, as by the said Obli|gation and Condition it doth more fully appear▪ Now Know ye, That I the said I. ••. for divers good Causes and Consider|ations me hereunto moving, Have bargained, sold, Assigned 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉-ever, and by these Presents do fully, clearly and absolutely bargain, ••ell, assign and 〈◊〉〈◊〉-over unto F. I. of, &c. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns, as well the said Obligation, as the said Sum of Money therein mention|ed, to the proper 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and b••••oof of the said F. I. his Exe|cutors, Administrators and Assigns, and without any ac|count therefore to be given 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 the said I. ••. my Execut••••••▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Assigns, or any of them, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Witness, &c.

An Assignment of Bond.

WHereas A. B. of M, in and by one Bond or Obli|gation, ••ea••ing date—became bound to C. D. in the ••enal Sum of—Conditioned for the Pay|ment of the Sum of—at a Day long since past, as by the said Bond and Condition thereof may appear. And whereas there now remains due to the said C. D. for Principal and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the said Bond, the Sum o••—Now Know All Men by these Presents, That the said C. D. for and in Consideration of the Sum of—to him in hand paid by E. F. the Receipt whereof the said C. D. doth hereby acknowledge, He the said C. D. hath assigned and set over, and by these Presents doth assign and set over to the said ••. F. the said recited Bond or Obligation, and the Monies thereupon due and owing, and all his Right, Title and Interest of, in and to the same. And for the better receiving and Recovering the said Sum that is now due, or hereafter may become due▪ the said C. D. hath made, ordained, constituted and appointed, and by these presents doth make▪ ordain▪ &c. the said E. F. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns his true and lawful Attorney and Attornies Irrevokable, for him, & in his Name, and in the Name and Names of his Exers. and Admrs. but for the sole and proper Use and Benefit of the said E. F. his Exers. Admrs. and Assigns to ask. demand 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for, recover & receive the same. Giving and granting 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my said Attorney and Attornies▪ by these Presents▪ m•• whole Strength and Authority in and about the Premisses, to take and use all lawful ways and means for the Recovery thereof; and one or more Attornies under him to con|stitute and appoint▪ and at pleasure to Revoke. And on Payment thereof to deliver up and cancel the ••aid Bond, and give sufficient Discharges therefore. And the said C. D. doth Covenant with the said E. F. That he the said C. D. hath not received▪ no•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 receive the said Monies due on the said Bond, o•• any

part thereof; neither hath, shall or will Release or Dis|charge the same, or any part thereof, but will own and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all Lawful Proceedings for Recovery thereof, he the said E. F. saving the said C. D. harmless from all Costs and Charges that may happen thereby. In Witness, &c.

A Declaration of a Bond, made in a Third Persons Name upon Trust

KNow, Ye, That whereas A. B. by his Obligation dated (Or you may Recite the Bond) Now Know Ye, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 E. F. of G. do hereby Acknowledge and Confess, That altho' the said Bond is made in my Name, yet never|theless it is so taken only upon Trust and Confidence in me Reposed by H. I. of K. and L. his Wife, and to and for the Uses, Intents and Purposes hereafter mention'd, That is to say, That he the said H. I. shall have, receive and take the Use and benefit of the said Bond, during the Joy•••• and Natural Lives of them the said H. I. and L. his Wife; and that the said Principal Sum, with the Interest thereof, after the Decease of either of the said—〈◊〉〈◊〉 remain, and to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and for the use of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of them, and 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 no other use or Purpose whatsoever, In Witness, &c.

HAving thus given you Presidents of the Conditions of Bonds most generally in use, for your further and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 understanding of the Natural of a Bond, you a•••• to Note, Tha••

A BOND is a Deed in Writing whereby one Person doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 himself to another to pay a Sum of Money, or 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 other Act or Thing It consis••s of two parts, viz. the Obligation, whereby the Party is bound, and the Condition, which expresses ••••at Money is to be pa••d, o•• Thing to be Performed, and th•• Time of Performance.

I•• a Bond has no Date, or a Wrong Date, or contain false 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and if some English words be not right spell'd, it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sealed and Deliver'd, it i•• good But if the Words at and end of the Condition, That then this Obligation to be void

be omitted, the Condition will be void, but not the Obliga|tion, which in this case remains single.

The Condition of a Bond must be to do a Thing Lawful and Possible, or else it is void.

If no Place is mentioned for performing a Condition, the Obligor must find out the Person of the Obligee, and tender the Money, or else the Obligation will be forfeited; there|fore its necessary to mention the Place where the Money is to be paid, as well as the Time. If no Time be mentioned, the Mony is due 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Or if the Time of Payment in the Condition of a Bond is said to be 30th of February or the 32 d of March, &c. whenas there are no such Days, it shall not make void the Condition. But if the Obligor be to do a sole Act, without the Limitation of Time, and this Act is to be done at a certain Place, as to go to England, &c. he hath the Time of his whole Life for the Performance. Where several Days and Times are appointed for Payment of Mony, the Obligation is not forfeited till all the Days are Expired.

The From of a Bill of Sale for Goods

KNow all men by these presents, That I William Grafs|more of Westchester in the County of Westchester, weaver, for and in consideration of the Sum of Forty Pounds, of current Lawful Money of New-York, to me in Hand paid by James Morewit of Rye, in the County aforesaid, Yeoman, whereof I do hereby acknowledge the Receipt, and my self therewith fully and entirely satisfied, have Bar|gained, Sold, Set over, and delivered, and by these presents, in plain and open Market, according to the just and due Form of the Law, in that Case made and provided, do to again, Set over and deliver unto the said Ja, Morewit, Our 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉 To have and to hold the said Bargained 〈◊〉〈◊〉 unto the said James Morewit, his Executor, Ad|ministrators, and Assigns, to the only proper are and behoof of the said Ja. Morewit, his Executors, Administrators and Assigns forever; And I the said Willaim 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, for my self, my Executors, and Administrators the said Bargained 〈◊〉〈◊〉, unto the 〈◊〉〈◊〉James Morewit, his Executors Ad|ministrators

and Assigns against est and all manner of Persons shall and will warrant; and for ever defend by these Presents. In Witness whereof, together with the delivery of the Bar|gein'd Premises, I have hereunto set my Hand and Seal the Tenth Day of May, in the——Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord George, King of Great Britain, &c and of our Lord God, 1727.

A Sale of Lands by Lease and Release.

THis Indenture, &c. Between A. B. of the one part, and C. D. of the other part, Witnesseth, That the said A. B. for and in Consideration of the Sum of 50l. of lawful Money of Great-Britain, to him in hand paid by the said C. D. the Receipt whereof he doth hereby Acknowledge, Hath Bargained and Sold, and by these Presents doth Bar|gain and sell unto the said C. D. all that &c. and the Reversion and Reversions, Remainder and Remainders, together with the Rents and Profits of the Premises, and of every part and parcel thereof; To have and to hold the said, &c. and all and singular the Premises herein mentioned, and intended to be hereby bargained and sold, with their and every of their Appurtenances, unto the said C. D. his Executors, Admini|strators and Assigns, from the Day before the Date hereof, for and during the Term of one whole year, from thence next ensuing, and fully to be compleat and ended; Yielding and Paying therefore the Yearly Rent of one Pepper Corn at the Feast of St. Michael the Arch-Angel only. If the same be law|fully demanded, to the indent, that by virtue of these preserves, and of the Statute for Transferring of Uses into Possession, the said C. D. may be in the Actual Possession of the Premises, and be enabled to accept a Grant of the Reversion and Inheri|tance thereof, to him and his Heirs. In Witness, &c.

The Release.

THis Indenture made, &c between A. B. and E. his Wife of the one part, and C. D. of the other part,

Witnesseth, That the said A. B. and E. his Wife, for and in Consideration of the Sum of—current Money of Y. to the said A. B. in hand paid by the said C. D. at or before the ensealing and delivery of these Presents, the Receipt whereof he the said A. B. doth hereby acknowledge, and thereof, and every Part and Parcel thereof Doth clearly acquit and discharge the said C. D, his Executors and Ad|ministrators, and every of them, by these Presents, Have Given, Granted, Alienated, Released and Confirmed, and by these Presents do Give, Grant, Alien, Release and Con|firm unto the said C. D. and to his Heirs and Assigns, all that (Describe the Premisses) together with all and singular the Houses, Edifices, Buildings, Orchards, Gardens, Pastures, Commons, Woods, Woodlands, Water, Water-Courses, Mines, Minerals, Profits, Commodities, Hereditaments and Appurtenances whatsoever, to the said—belonging or in any wise appertaining, or therewithal used, occupied, or enjoyed, or accepted, reputed, taken and known as Part, Parcel and Member thereof; (All which said Premisses are now in the actual Possession of him the said C. D. by virtue of one Indenture of Bargain and Sale to him thereof made, for the Term of One Year, bearing Date the Day before the Date of these Presents, and made between the said A. B. and E. his Wife, on the one part, and the said C. D. of the other part, and by virtue of the Statute for Transferring of Use into Possession) And all the Estate, Right, Title, In|terest, Use, Trust, Property, Reversion, Claim and De|mand whatsoever, of them the said A. B. And E. his Wife, of, in and to the Premisses, and every or any part or parcel thereof, and the Reversion and Reversions, Remainder and Remainders yearly, and other Rents and Profits of the Pre|misses, and of every Part and Parcel thereof, Together with all and singular Deeds, Evidences, Writings, Records, Ex|emplification of Records, Escripts and Minuments' whatso|ever, touching and concerning the said Premisses only, or only any Part or Parcel thereof. To Have and to Hold the said—and all and singular other the Premisses herein before mentioned, meant or intended to be hereby granted, alienated, released or confirmed, and every Part and Parcel

thereof, with their and every of their Appurtenances, unto the said C. D. his Heirs and Assigns, to the only proper Use and Behoof of him the said C. D. and his Heirs and Assigns forever. And the said A. B. for himself; his Heirs, Ex|ecutors and Administrators, doth Covenant, Promise, Grant and Agree to and with the said C. D▪ his Heirs and Assigns, and every of them by these Presents, in manner and form following (That is to say) That he said A, B, at the Time of the Ensealing and Delivery of these Presents, is seized of and in the said Messuage, &c. 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 singular other the Premisses, in and by these Presents 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bargained and sold, with all and every their Rights, Members and Appurten|ances, of good, pure, perfect and absolute Estate of In|heritance in Fee simple, without any Condition, Reversion, Remainder or Limitation of any Use of Uses, Estate or Estates, in or to any Person or Persons whatsoever, to Alter, Change, Defeat, Determine or make Void the same. And that the said A. B, at the Time of ensealing and Delivery of these Presents, hath full Power, good right and lawful Au|thority to grant▪ bargain, sell and convey all and singular the before hereby granted or mentioned to be granted Pre|misses, with their and every of their Appurtenances unto the said, C. D. his Heirs and Assigns in manner and form aforesaid. And that he the said C. D. his Heirs and Assigns and every of them shall and may by force and virtue of these Presents at all Times hereafter lawfully, peaceably and quietly have, hold, use, occupy and possess the said, &c. and all and singular the before granted Premisses, with their and every of their Rights Members and Appurtenances, and have, receive and take the Rents, Issues and Profits thereof to his and their own proper use and behoof for ever, without any lawful Lett, Suit, Trouble, Denial, Interruption, Eviction or Disturbance of the said A. B. his Heirs or Assigns, or from any other Person or Persons whatsoever lawfully claiming by, from or under him, them or any of them, or by his or their means, act or consent, Title; in|terest, privity or procurement: And that free and clear, and freely and clearly exonerated and discharged, or other|wise from Time to Time well and sufficiently saved and kept

harmless by the said A. B. his Heirs and Assigns of and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all and all manner of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and other Gifts, Grants, Bar|gains, Sales, Leases, Mortgages, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Dowers, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Dower, Statu••••merchant, and of the Staple, Recogniz|ances, Extents, Judgments, Executions, Uses, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Rents and Arrearages of Rent, Forfeitures, Fines, Issues and Amerceaments, and of and from all and singular other Tides, Incumbrances and Demands whatsoever, had, made, com|mitted, suffered, omitted or done by the said A. B. or his Assigns, or by any other Person or Persons whatsoever, lawfully claiming by, from or under him, them or any of Them (the Rents and Services which from hence forth from thine to Time shall grow due and payable to Chief Lord or Lords of the Foe or Foes of she Premisses only excepted and fore prized.) And further the said A. B. for himself, his Heirs Executors and Administrators doth covenant, Promise and agree to and with the said C. D. his Heirs and Assigns, That he the said A. B. his Heirs, &c. shall and will at all Times, during the space of—years, next ensu|ing the date hereof, at and upon the reasonable Request, and at the Cost and Charges in the Law of the said C. D. his Heirs of Assigns, make, do and execute all and every such 〈◊〉〈◊〉, lawful and reasonable Assurance and Conveyance in the Law, for the farther Assuring and Conveying all and singular the before granted Premisses and Appurtenances unto the said C. D. his Heirs and Assigns, as by the said C. D. his Council learned in the Law shall be reasonably advised, devised or required, Provided, the said A. B. or his, &c be be not required to Travel above—Miles from his or their Dwelling Houses to make such further Assurance. In Witness, &c.

A Lease of a House.

T His Indenture made the 4th Day, &c. by and between A. B. of M. on the one part, and C. D. of N. on he other part, Witnesseth, That the said A. B. for and in consideration of the yearly Rent, Covenants, Conditions

and Agreements herein after contained, on the part and be|half of the said C. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns, Hath demised, granted, and to Farm-Let, and by these Presents doth demise, grant and to Farm-Let unto the said C. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns all that Farm or Plantation, with the Houses, ou••-Houses, Barns, Stables, Orchards, Gardens, Meadows, Pasture Ground, Advantages, Ways, Easements, Emoluments or Profits arising, belonging or appertaining to the hereby dimised Premises, or any part thereof 〈◊〉〈◊〉 standing and being——To have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to bold all and singular the hereby 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 unto the said C. D. his Executors, Admi|nistrators and Assigns from the——Day.——, for and during the Term of——years to be fully compleat and ended. Yielding and Paying therefore yearly and every year the yearly Rent or Sum of——current Money of——to be paid Quarterly in four equal payments. And it is further Covenanted by and between the said Parties, That, &c. And the said A. B. for himself, his Heirs, Executors, Administrators and Assigns and for every of them, doth cove|nant, promise, grant and agree to and with the said C. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns and to and with every of them by these Presents, That he the said C, D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns and every of them, for and under the yearly Rent, Covenants, Clauses and Con|ditions herein before expressed, on the part behalf of the said C. D. his Executors and Assigns, to be paid and perform|ed as aforesaid, shall and may peaceably have, hold, use, occupy & enjoy all and singular the hereby demised Premisses, and every part thereof without any let, trouble, molestation, eviction, ejection, interruption or denyal of the said A. B. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns, or of any other Person or Persons whatsoever, claiming, or that shall or may claim by, from or under him, them or any of them. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Witness whereof the said Parties to these Presents inter|changeably have put their Hands and Seals the Day and Year first above-written.

Sealed and Delivered, &c

An Assignment of a Lease.

T His Indenture made, &c. Between I. F. of, &c. of the one part, and R. C, of the other part, Witnesseth, That G. P. of—in and by one Indenture of Lease, bear|ing Date—for the Consideration therein mentioned, did Demise, Grant and to Farm. Let unto the said I. F. All that (Recite the Premisses) as in and by the said recited In|denture of Lease (Reference being thereunto had) doth more fully and at large appear. And this Indenture farther Witnesseth, That the said I, F, for and in Consideration of the Sum of—to him in hand prid before the Ensealing and Delivery of these Presents, by the said R, C, the Re|ceipt whereof he the said I. F, doth hereby acknowledge, and thereof, and every part thereof doth hereby fully acquit, exonerate and discharge the said R, C, his Executors, Ad|ministrators and Assigns, Hath granted, bargained, sold, assigned and set over, And by these Presents doth grant, bar|gain, sell, assign and set over unto the said R, C, his Execu|tors, Administrators and Assigns, All that &c. and all the Estate, Right, Title, Interest, Possession, Term of years to come, claim and demand whatsoever, which he the said J, F, now hath or may, ought or should have or claim in or to the Messuage and Premises with the Appurtenances afore|said, by force and virtue of the said recited Indenture of Lease, To have and to bold the said, &c. And also the said recited In|denture of Lease, and all the Estate, Right, Title, Interest and Term of years, before in and by these presents, bar|gained, sold, assigned and set over unto the said R, C, his Executors, Administrators and Assigns, to his and their pro|per use and behoof, during the residue of the said Term, by the Indenture of Lease granted and yet to come, and unexp|red, in as large, ample and beneficial manner to all intents and purposes, as he the said A. B. now hath or might, should or ought to have, and enjoy the same by force and virtue of the said recited Indenture of Lease or otherwise however; And the said A. B. for himself, his, &c. doth covenant

and agree to and with the said C. D. his, &c. that not|withstanding any act or thing by the said A. B. done to the contrary, the said recited Indenture of Lease is a good, sure, perfect and indefeazable Lease in the Law, at the time of the ensealing and delivery of these presents, and so shall stand, remain, continue and be unto the said C. D. his Ex|ecutors, Administrators and Assigns, for and during the remainder of the Term of years thereby granted, under the Rents and Covenants therein mentioned and contained; And also that the said E. D. his Executor, &c paying the Rent reserved, and performing the Covenants, Conditions and Agreements in the above ••••cited Lease contained, shall and may peaceebly and quietly have, hold, occupy, possess and enjoy the said, &c. for and during the residue of the Term aforesaid, without the lett, suit, trouble or inter|ruption of him the said A. B. his, &c. or of any other Per|son or Persons, lawfully, claiming or to claim any right or interest in the Premisses, by, from or under him, them of any of them In Witness, &c.

An Assignment of Rent, reserved upon a Lease,

THIS Indenture made, &c. between A. B. on the one part, and C. D. of—on the other part, Witnesseth, That whereas the said A. B. by his Indenture of Lease, bearing date——did demise and to farm Let all that——for the yearly Rent of 20l. per annum, payable as by the same In|denture of Lease (Reference being thereunto had) may at large appear. Now the said A. B. for and in Consideration of the Sum of——to him in hand paid by the said said C. D. the Receipt thereof he doth hereby acknowledge, hath given, granted, assigned, and set over, and by these Presents doth fully, clearly and absolutely give, grant, transport, assign & set over unto the said C. D. the said yearly Rent of 20l. per annum, reserved to him the said C. D. his Executors & Assigns, upon and by the said Lease, together with the Reversion of all and singular and Premisses, by the said Indentures of Lease demised, and also all his Right, Title, Interest, Property,

Claim and Demand, of in and to all singular the Premisses, together with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 part of the said recited Indentures of Lease, To Have and to Hold, Receive and Enjoy the a|foresaid yearly Rent of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. reserved by the said Lease, and all his said Right, Title, Interest, Property, Claim and Demand of, in and to the same, unto him the said C. D. his Exers, Admrs and Assigns from henceforth for and during all the Residue of the said Term of—years yet to come, and mentioned in the said Lease, in as large and ample manner and force, to all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and purposes, as he the said A. B. his 〈◊〉〈◊〉;, Admrs and Assigns, should or might have done, if these Pre••••ns had not been made. And the said A. B. doth by these Presumes assign, authorize and appoint the said C. D. his Exers, Admrs and Assigns his true and lawful Attorney Irrevokable, of him the said A. B. to ask, levy, demand and receive the same Rent from time to time, as the same shall grow due, and to use all such lawful ways and means for the Recovery and Obtaining thereof from time to time, as he the said A. B. his Exers, Admrs or Assigns may, might or could have done if these Presents had not been made; and to make any Acquittance of and for the same, &c, In Witness, &c.

NOTE,

A LEASE is a Contract put in Writing for a Tempory enjoyment of a Real thing, under a certain Rent, and such other Conditions as are mutually agreed upon betwixt the Par|ties. All Leases for Years ought to have a certain beginning and time of ending. Leases for Years are called Chattles, and go to Executors. If a Tenant permit Houses to go to Decay or cut, waste and destroy Timber, or take away Wainscot, Doors, or other things fixed to the Freehold, it is Waste. But if Wainscot or other things are fixed by the Tenant, they may be taken away by him, provided it be before the end of his Term, and does not damage the Freehold. If a Tenant for Life, Sows his Land, and dye before the Corn is reaped, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Executors shall have the Corn. But if a Tennant for Term of Years, Sows his Land, and his Term expire be|fore the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is Ripe, the Landlord is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to it, because he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Term would 〈◊〉〈◊〉 before the Corn was ripe.

An Exchange of Lands.

THis indenture made &c. between A. B. of, &c. of the one Part, and C. D. of &c. of the other Part, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, That the said A. B. Hath Given and Granted, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 these Presents Doth Give and Grant unto the said C. D. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that Messuages, &c. lying and being, &c. To have and 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 he said Messuage or 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and Premisses above men|tioned with the Appurtenances, unto the said C. D. his Executors, Administrators and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 For and during the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Ninety-nine Years next and immediately ensuing, &c. and fully to be compleat and ended. If the said A. B. C. D 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shall happen so long to 〈◊〉〈◊〉;, In Exchange for one 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 &c. lying and being in, &c. Given and Granted in Exchange by the said C. D. And this Indenture further Witnesseth, That the said C. D. for the Considerations afore|said Hath Given and Granted, and by these Presents doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Grant, unto the said A. B. All that the said Messuage, &c called, &c. last above mentioned, To have and to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the said Messuage or Tenements, and Premisses last above mentioned, with the Appurtenances, unto the said A. B. his Execution Administrators and Assigns, for and during the Term of Ninety-nine Years next and immediately ensuring, &c and say to be Compleat and Ended, If he the said C. D. E. D. &c. shall happen so long to live, In Exchange for the said Messuage or, Tenement and Premisses first above mentioned to be Given and Granted in Exchange by the said A. B. And the said A. B for himself, his Executors and Administrators, Doth Covenant and Grant to and with the said C. D. his Executors and Administrators. That he the said C. D. h•••• Executors, Administrators and Assign, shall and may from Time to Time, and at all Times, during the said Term hereby Granted, peaceably and quietly have, hold, occupy, possess and enjoy the said Messuage or Tenement and Premisses first above mentioned, without the Let, Trouble, Hindrance▪ Molestation, Interruption or Denial of him the sa••d A. B. his Executors and Assigns, and every of them, and of all and

every other Person and Persons whatsoever, claiming in, by, from or under him, them or any of them. And the sa••d C. D. for himself, his Executors and Administrators, doth Coven|ant and Grant to and with the said A. B. his Executors and Administrators, That he the said A. B. his Executors, Ad|ministrators and Assigns, shall and may, from Time to Time, and at all Times, during the said Term hereby Granted, peaceably and quietly have, hold, occupy, possess and enjoy the said Messuage or Tenement and Premisses last above mentioned, without the Let, Trouble, Hinderance, Molesta|tion, Interruptions or Denial of him the said C. D. his Exe|cutors, Administrators and Assigns, and every of them, and of all and every other Person and Persons whatsoever 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in, by, from or under him, them, or any of them. In Witness, &c.

A Lease of a House,

THis Indenture made the 12 Day of August, Anno Domini 1727, being the First Year of the Reign of our Sove|reign Lord George 〈◊〉〈◊〉 King of Great Britain, &c. by and between A. B. of &c. on the one part, And C. D. of &c. on the other part, Witnesseth, That the said A. B. for and in consideration of the yearly 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Covenants, Conditions and Agreements herein after contained, on the part and behalf of the said C. D. his Executors. Administrators and Assigns; Hath demised, granted, and to Farm letten, and by these Presents doth demise, grant and to farm let unto the said C.D. his Executors Administrators and Assigns all that Farm or Plantation, with the Houses, out-Houses, Barns, Stables, Orchards, Gardens, Meadow, Pastures, Ground, Ad|vantages, Ways, Easements, Emoluments, or Profits aris|ing, belonging or appertaining to the hereby demised Premisses, or any part thereof scituate standing and being in—To have and to hold all and singular the hereby demised Premisses unto the said C. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns from the—Day of—for the during the Term of—years to be fully compleat and ended. Yielding and Paying therefore yearly and every year the yearly

Rent or Sum of—current Money of—to be paid Quarterly in four equal payments. And it is further Covenanted by and between the said Parties, That, &c. And the said A. B. for himself, his Heirs, Executors, Admini|strators and Assigns, and for every of them, doth Covenant, Promise, grant and agree to and with the said C. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns, and to and with every of them by these Presents, That he the said C. D. his Exe|cutors, Administrators and Assigns and every of them, for and under the yearly Rent, Covenants, Clauses and Condi|tions herein before expressed, on the part and behalf of the said C. D. his Executors and Assigns to be paid and perform|ed, as aforesaid, shall and may peaceably have, hold, use occupy and enjoy all and singular the hereby demised Premisses and every part thereof, without any Let, Trouble, Molesta|tion, eviction, ejection, interruption or denyal of the said A. B. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns, or of any other Person or Persons whatsoever, claiming, or that shall or may claim by, from or under him, them, or any of them In Witneses whereof the said parties to these Presents inter|changeably have put their Hands and Seals the Day and Year first above written.

Sealed and Delivered, &c.

A Letter of Attorney.

KNOW all Men by these Presents, That I John Vexall of the City of Trubill in the Province of—Merchant, have made, Ordained, Constituted, and by these Presents do Make, Ordain and Constitute, and in my place and stead put and depute my trusty and loving Friend William Trueman of Bridge Town in the Island of Barbadoes, Merchant, my true and lawful, Attorney, for me, and in my Name and for my use to ask, demand, sue for, levy recover and receive, all such Sum and Sums of Money, Debts, Goods, Wares, Dues, Accompts, and other Demands whatsoever, which are or shall be due, owing, payable and belonging to me, or detain|ed from me any manner of ways or means whatsoever, by

any Person or Persons whatsoever, in the said Island of ••ar|badoes. Giving and Granting unto my said Attorney by these Presents my fell and whole Power, Strength and Authori|ty, in and about the Premisses, to have, use, and take all lawful ways and means in my Name, for the Reco|very thereof. And upon the Receipt of any such Debts, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Sums of Money aforesaid, Acquitances, or other sufficient Discharges for me and in my name to Make, Seal and Deliver. And generally, all and every other Act and Acts, Thing and Things, Device and Devices in the Law whatsoever needfull and necessary to be done in the Premisses, for the Recovery of all or any such Debts or Sums of Money aforesaid, for me, and in my Name to do, execute and per|form, as fully, largely and amply, to all intents & purposes, as if I myself 〈◊〉〈◊〉 personally present, or as if the matter required more special Authority than is herein given. And Attorneys, one or more under him, for the purposes aforesaid, to make and constitute, and again at pleasure to Revoke, Ratifying, allowing and holding for firm & effectual all and whatsoever my said At|torney shall lawfully do in and about the Premisses, by virtue hereof. In Witness whereof I have hereunto set my Hand and Seal this 2d day of May, 1727.

John Vexall,

Sealed and Delivered, &c.

A Letter of Attorney to Receive Rents.

KNOW all Men, &c, That IA. B. of, &c. have Made Ordained, Constituted and Appointed; And by these Presents do make, ordain, constitute and appoint C. D. of—my True and Lawful Attorney, for me, and in my Name, and for my own proper Use and Benefit, to Ask, Demand and Receive of and from—all such Rents, and arrearages of Rents, which now art, or hereafter shall grow due from the said F. F. out of and from all that my Messuage or Tenement at G. And upon Receipt thereof to give Acquittances or other sufficient Discharges therefore. And in Default of Payment thereof, or any part thereof, to my said Attorney, I Do hereby Authorize and Impower him my said Attorney,

into and upon the Lands and Premisses, to Enter and Distrained and the Distress and Distresses there 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and taken to Dispose of according to Law, for the speedy Recovering and Obtaining, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said Rents and Arrears of Rent: Or, other wise to proceeded by Action of Debt for Recovery thereof, as to him my said 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 shall be thought fit. Hereby Ratifying, &c. In 〈◊〉〈◊〉, &c.

The Form of Revoking a Letter of Attorney.

KNow All Men by these Presents. That whereas I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon Trust and Confidence Reposed in W.N. of—did by my Letter of Attorney, bearing Date the—day of—Constitute and appoint the said W.N. my true and lawful Attorney, and did give and grant to him my full Power and Authority, for me and in my Name to Ask, Demand, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for, Recover and Receive, &c. Now Know ye, That for divers good Reasons to me best known, I the said H. K. have Revoked, Countermanded, and by these Presents do Revoke, Countermand and make Void the said Letter of Attorney so granted, and all the Power and Authority so given to for said W.N. by the aforesaid Letter of Attorney, or by any other|ways or meant whatsoever, whereby he can or may pretend to any Order, Power and Authority to do, deal, act intermeddle for me, or in my Name, touching or relating to any thing that of right and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of pertaineth to me. In Witness, &c.

The Form of an Indenture of an Apprentice.

THis Indenture Witnesseth, That T. W. Son of J. W. late of the City of Bristol, hath put himself, and by these Presents doth voluntarily, and of his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 face Will and Accord, put himself Apprentice to W. ••. Citizen and Graces or London, to learn his Art, Trade or Mystery, and after the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of and Apprentice, to serve him from the Day of the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, for and acting the Term of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Years next ensuing; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all a 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 the said 〈◊〉〈◊〉 has said Master 〈…〉〈…〉 his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 keep, his 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Commands gladly every where obey, he shall do no damage to his said Master, nor see it to be done by others, without getting or giving notice thereof to his said Masters. He that not waste his said Masters Goods, not lend them unlawful to any. He shall not commit Fornication, nor contract Ma|trimony within the said Term. At Cards, Dice, or any other 〈◊〉〈◊〉 lawful Game, he shall not play, whereby his said Master may have Damage. With his own Goods, not the Goods of others, without Lisence from his said Master, he shall nei|ther buy nor sell. He shall not absent himself Day not night from his Masters Service, without his Leave: Nor haunt Ale-houses, Taverens, or Play-houses; our in all things be|have himself as a faithful Apprentice ought to do, during the said Term. And the said Master shall are the utmost of his endeavour to Teach, or cause to be Taught or Instructed, the said Apprentice, in the Trade or Mystery he now followeth: and procure and provide for him sufficient Meat, Drink, Ap|parel, Lodging and Washing, sitting for an Apprentice, during the said Term. And for the true Performance of all and every the said Covenants and Agreements, either of the said Parties bind themselves unto the other by these Presents. In Witnesses whereof, they have interchangeably put their Hands and Seals this Twentieth Day of May.

N. B. In this case there must be a pair of Indentures, one of them to be signedly the Servant, and delivered as his Act and Deed to the use of the Master; and the other signed by the Master, and delivered in like Manner to the Servant.

A Copy of a Letter of License, usually granted, allow|ing time and safe Conduct to a Debtor incapable of making present Payment.

To All to whom these Presents shall come, we whose Names, are under 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 and annexed, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of H. B. Citizen and Grocer of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, send 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Where|as the said H. B. doth now 〈…〉〈…〉, Credit|ors in divers Sums of Mercy which we are truly 〈◊〉〈◊〉

he is not at present able to pay: And we the said Creditors, and each of us respectively, being very well satisfied of the good intent and meaning of the said H. B. which he hath to pay us our said several Debts. Now know ye. that we the said Creditors and every one of us, for the Considerations afore|said, have given and granted, and by these Presents do give and grant unto the said H. B. our sure and free License, Liberty and Conduct as is in us, to go, come, pass and repass about his Business and Occasions, for and during the Term and Space of Two whole Years from the date hereof, with|out Let, Suit, Trouble or Molestation of us his said Creditors, or any of us, our, or any of our Heirs, Executors, Admini|strators or Assigns, or any of our Suit or Suits; and if it shall so happen that the said H. B. at any Time during the said Term of two full Years, to commence from the Date hereof, shall by us his said Creditors or any of us, our, or any of our Heirs, Executors, Administrators or Assigns, or by any Per|son or Persons, by, or through the Commandment, Will, Consent or Knowledge of us, or any of us or them, contrary to the tenor and true meaning of these Presents, be and ways Arrested, Sued or Molested in his Person or Goods, and be not thereof forth with discharged and defended, that then the said H. B. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns, shall, by virtue of these Presents, be forever clearly acquited and dis|charged against him or them, his or their Executors, or Admini|strators, by what means or consent the said H. B. shall, con|trary to the true intent and meaning of this our present Writing of safe Conduct, be vexed, sued, arrested, attached or hinder|ed as aforesaid, and thereof not forth with discharged and de|fended as aforesaid, and that it shall and may be Lawful for the said H. B. to Plead and give in Evidence this out present Writing of safe Conduct, as in full bar and discharge of the Debt and Debts of such Person or Persons by whom the said H. B. shall be so Arrested, Sued or Molested as aforesaid. In Witness whereof, we the said Creditors of the said H. B. have hereunto for our Hands and Seals the 28 Day of May. 1727.

Sealed and Delivered. &c.

A Condition that the Heir shall make no Claim.

THe Condition, &c. That whereas R. G. of, &c. Father of the above bound R. is possest of one Messuage or Tenement, and certain Lands thereunto belonging, called or known by the name of &c. now in the occupation of &c. and whereas the said R. the Son, for and in consideration of a certain competent Sum of &c. to him the said R. by the said J. well and truly contented and paid, whereof and wherewith the said R. acknowledgeth himself fully satisfied, hath granted and agreed that the said J.G. by and with the consent of the said ••. the Father) shall have and enjoy to his own use forever, the said Messuage or Tenement, Lands and Premises, and all the Estate, Right, Title and Interest, which the said R. the Son now hath or any time herafter may, might, should or ought to have, of, in and to the same from by or under the right, Title or interest of the said R. the Father, or as Heir unto him, if therefore the said R. the Son, his, &c. nor any of them, do not at any time hereafter make or cause to be made any claim, or demand, of, in or to the said Massuage or Tenement and Premises or any part thereof from and after the Decease of his said Father, but to permit and suffer the said J. G. his, &c. and every of them, to have, possess and enjoy, to his and their own use forever the said, &c. and every part thereof, without any let or disturbance of or by him the said R. the Son, his, &c or of or by any other Person or Persons, or by his, their or any of their Acts, Means, Consents or Procurements, clear|ly released, acquitted and discharged of and from all Incum|brances whatsoever, by him, of any of them had, made com|mitted or done, or to be had, made, committed or done, in any wise, that then, &c.

A Release to be given by a Ward to his Guardian when becomes at Age, if he has truly discharged his Trust, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a faithful Account.

〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 People of whom these Presents shall come, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉——〈◊〉〈◊〉 county of——send

〈◊〉〈◊〉, Know ye, That I the said, T. M. for sundry good Causes and Considerations me thereunto moving, have Re|mised, Released, and for ever quit Claim unto G. L. of——Gent, his Heirs, Executors and Administrators, all and all manner of Action and Actions, Suits, Debts, Duties, Reckon|ings, Accompts and Demands whatsoever, which I the said T. M. had, have or at any time hereafter may or shall have against the said G. L. his Heirs, Executors or Administrators, for and in, touching and concerning any the Rents received, Profit or Profits of any of the Lands, Tenements, Heredita|ments, or any Thing or Things appertaining, or by right be|longing to me the said T. M. whether it be touching or con|cerning the Premisses, or any of them, or any other matter, Cause or thing, whatsoever, made, committed or done, or for any Receipts or Payments, of or touching the said Premises, Debt or Debts due to me by Bond, Bill, or otherwise, and for any thing or things whatsoever done or committed on my be|half, or tending to any matter or thing wherein I the said T. M. or at any time since untill the Day of the Date of these Presents. In Witness whereof, I have hereunto set my Hand and Seal, The 23 Day of May, &c.

Sealed and Delivered &c.

The Form of a General Release.

KNow all Men by these Presents, That J. W. of G. in the County K. Marriner, have Remised, Released, ••orever quit claimed, and by these Presents do for me, by Heirs, Executors and Administrators Remise, Release, and forever absolutely quit claim unto T. B. of the City of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the County aforesaid, Merchant, his Heirs, Executors and Administrators, all and all manner of Actions, Suits, Bills, Bonds, Writings Obligatory, Debts, Dues, Duties, ••ccompts, Sum and Sums of Money, Judgments, Executi|ons, Extents Quarrels, Controversies, Trespasses, Damages 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Demands whatsoever, both in Law and Equity, or other|〈◊〉〈◊〉 howsoever, which against the said T. B. I ever had, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have, or which I, my Heirs, Executors or Administra|tors

shall or may have, claim, challange or demand, for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by reason of any matter, cause or thing from the beginning of the World unto the Day of the Date of these Present 〈◊〉〈◊〉 In Witness whereof, I have hereunto put my Hand & Seal this 4th Day of May, &c.

Sealed and Delivered &c.

A Copy of a Will

IN the Name of God Amen. The tenth Day of May in the Year of our Lord, 1727. I ••. M. of S. in the County of L. Gentleman, being very sick and weak in Body, but of perfect Mind and Memory, Thanks be given unto God there|fore, calling unto Mind the Mortality of my Body, and knowing that it is appointed for all Men once to dye, do make and ordain this my Last Will and Testament: That is to say principally, and first of all, I give and recommend my Soul into the Hands of God that gave it; and for my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I recommend it to the Earth, to be buried in a Christi|an like and decent manner, at the discretion of my Executors, ••••thing doubting but at the General Resurrection, I shall receive the same again by the mighty Power of God. And as touching such worldly Estate wherewith it hath pleased God to bless me in this Life, I give, devise and dispose of the same in the Following manner and form.

Impri••ly, It is my Will, and I do Order, That in the first place, all my just Debts and Funeral Charges be paid an ••••|tisfied.

Item,, I give and bequeath unto Mary my dearly be|loved Wife and Sum of Two Hundred Pounds, of good are lawful Monies, to be raised and levied out of my Estate together with all my Houshold Goods and Moveables.

Item, I give to my well beloved Son, R. M. whom I likewise constitute, make and ordain my only and sole Exe|cutor of this my Last Will and Testament, all and Singular the Lands, Messuages and Tenements, to him, his Heirs and Assigns forever. And I do hereby utterly disallow, revoke and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all and every other former Testaments, Will Legacy and Executors, by me in any ways before this 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Named, Willed and Bequeathed. Ratifying and Confirmi|ng this, and no other, to be my Last Will and Testament. In Witness whereof, I have hereunto for my Hand and Seal, the Day and Year above written.

Signed, Sealed, Published, Pronounced, and declared by the said——as his Last Will and Testament, in the Presence of us the Subscribers, viz.

Note, That if any Legacies, or particular Sum or Sums of Money, Goods, Chattles, &c. be given; they must be mentioned as the Names of those they are given to; and that, at this Day, Three Witnesses are required, not any of them being included by Name in the Substance of the Will, as a Party concerned therein; for if so, the included Party is not held to be a legal Witness: And because, in case of Wills, many Controversies have arose, which have proved tedious and chargeable, I think it not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to cite the Opinions of the Learned in this kind, touching some things very necessary to be known.

Rules worthy of Observation in Matters relating to Wills and Testaments, &c.

IF any Person Seized in Fee, makes a Feoffment declaring his Will, upon the livery of it unto a Stranger, to be, That the Feoffer shall stand Seized to the use of the Feoffee, during Life, the Remainder to C. in Fee. In this case it is held, That the Feoffer cannot alter this Will by his last Will, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the said Last Will he doth frustrate to former Will, because, say they, the Use is in him, in the remainder upon the Livery; and it is in his Power to sell or dispose of it. But it is otherwise if the uses were declared to be the right Heirs of the Body of the Feoffer; for if so, it may be in his Power to alter his Last Will and Testament.

If a Testament bear date a Paris in France, it may be pro|ved by the Executors in England, and it is a sufficient ground for the Executor to bring an Action for the Recovery of the Testator's Debts contracted in England. But on the contrary,

if an Obligation hear 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Paris, then it is not sufficient 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ground an Action upon in our Courts.

It is further held, That if 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be given to a 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Will, that he hath but a Fee thereby, and some 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 hath but a Freehold during Life, and no more. But 〈◊〉〈◊〉 given to Him his Assigns, then be hath a Fee simple.

If it so happens 〈◊〉〈◊〉 any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Will, me Fifty? 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shall be at the Age of 21 Years, and it happen 〈…〉〈…〉 I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 told at age, ••et it is bold that my 〈…〉〈…〉 the said 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the time it should have 〈…〉〈…〉 if a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 give Lands and Tenements to 〈…〉〈…〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 so faith and that I dye before its Testator, then 〈…〉〈…〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Heir canvas, by virtue of that Will, 〈…〉〈…〉 is the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that makes for the truth of these 〈…〉〈…〉 part 7. Sol. 228. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 250. Dyer fol. 59. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sevenborn part 5. Fol. 313. Godolph. Part 3. Fol. 34.

In case a Man has a Term of years in Lands or Tenements 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Right thereof be in his Disposal, and be, during the said Term, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it to a stranger, and dies; it is held, that the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 can make Recovery of the remaining of years, Perkins Tit. Devises, sol. 107.

A will, in its common Acceptation, is the Declaration of a Mans Mind and Intent (concerning the Disposition of his Lands and Goods) of what he would have done after his Death. The Common Lord 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that a Will, when Lands or Tenements are devised; and when it concerns chattles only, it is called a Te|stament. Where Lands are given by a will, it is called a Devise, and where Goods or Chattles are disposed of, it is called a Legacy.

By the Stat. 32 Hen. 8. Will were Ordained, and by 29 Cor. 2. for Prevention of Frauds, all Devises of Lands or Te|nements are to be in writing, signed by the Devisor, or some one by his express Direction, in the Presence of Three Credible Witnesses: And no Devise in Writing shall he Revoked, but by some other 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Writing, or by Cancelling the same by the Te|stators himself, or by his Directions, &. If Goods, Chattles, Personal 〈◊〉〈◊〉, &c. are given of above the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 301. by word of Mouth, without Writing, (which the Law calls a Noncupative will) the same must be likewise done in the Pre|sence

of Three Witnesses, bid to bear Witness by the Testator to his last Sickness, &c. And it must be Proved within six Months.

Words in Will ought to have a favourable Construction; and the Intent of Wills must be govern'd by the Words.

A Man can make but One Will that shall take Effect, and that is the Last, but he may make as many Codicils as he pleases.

In the well waking of a Will, Four things ought to be Obser|ved, 1. That it be done when the Testator is in Perfect Memory. 2. That there be Three, at least, Credible Witnesses to the Sign|ing, Sealing and Publication thereof, who must set their Hands as Witnesses thereto. 3. If a Will contain more sheets than One, the Testator ought to Sign and Seal every Sheet in Presence of the said Witnesses. And ••thly, Where Lands or Tenements are Devised, let the word [Heirs] not be omitted, if it be omitted, it is an Estate only for Life.

A Codicil to a Will.

I A. B. of the City of, &c. do this,—day of—make and publish this my Codicil to my Last Will and Testa|ment, in manner following, (that is to say) I give to my Brother H. B. the Sum of Fifty Pounds, to be paid to him within—Months after my Decease. I give to—my grey-Horse which I used to ride, with my best Sadle and Bridle. I give and bequeath—the Sum of—And whereas in and by my last Will, I have given to—the Sum of—I do hereby Order and Declare, That my Will is, That only the Sum of—be paid to the said—by my Executors, instead of the said Legacy of—Pounds, so given by my said Will, as aforesaid. And, Lastly, It is my Desire, That this present Codicil be annexed to, and make part of my Last will and Testament, to all Intents and Pur|poses. In Witness whereof I have hereunto put my Hand and Seal, &c.

Signed, Sealed and Published by the said A. B. at a Codicil to be annexed to his Will, in the Presence of T. D. F. G. H. K.

The form of an Administrators Accompt.

THe Accompt of L. R. &c, Administrator of all and singular the Goods and Chattles of T. M. of C. 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as well of and for such and so much of the same Goods and Chattles as came to his Hands, as of and for his Payments and Disbursements out of the same, as followeth, viz.

The said Accomptant chargeth himself with all the singular the Goods and Chattels of the said deceased, specified in an Inventory thereof made and Exhibited into the Registry of the Prerogative Court of the Province of New-York, amount|ing as by the said Inventory appears, to the sum of—〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉

Imprimis, the said Accomptan•• desireth allowance of the several Charges of the said Deceased, amounting one way or other, as this accomptant hath them in particulars, to the Sum of 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉

Item, He desireth allowance of certain Debts inventoried, that prove insolvent, amounting to 〈1 word left blank〉〈1 word left blank〉

Item, This Accomptant desireth allowance of certain Debts due by the said Deceased, at his Death, which this Ac|comptant hath since paid and discharged, that is, to pay and discharge as followeth, viz.

To William Receiver	26 02 9
To Edward Talers,	09 00 2

A Covenant to pass Money lent upon Bottomrey

To all People to whom this present Writing shall come, J. Reed, Marriner (under God) Commander of the good Sloop called the Fortune, of Philadelphie, now riding at an Anchor in the River of Delaware, sends Greeting: Whereas the said Sloop is now bound upon a Voyage unto the Island of Borbadoes and else where, and back again to the Port of Philadelphia, And Whereas, Edward Denbam of &c. Merch|ant, at the request and desire of the said J. R. hath the Day of the Date hereof lent and paid unto him the said J. the Sum

of, &c. ••awful Money of Philadelphia, the receipt whereof at the said if doth hereby acknowledge, and hereof and of every part and parcel thereof, doth clearly acquit, exonerate and discharge the said E. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns forever by these Presents. Which Sum of, &c. for the allowance and considerations hereafter mentioned by the said E. D. is contened to adventure to and with the said J. R. and to stand to and bear the dangers and casualities of the Seat, concerning the same, as hereunder is declared. Now know ye, That the said J. R. for him, his Heirs, Executors, Administrators and Assigns, doth covenant, promise and grant to and with the said E. D. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns by these Presents, That be the said J. R. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns, shall and will well and truly pay or cause to be paid unto the said E. D. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns the Sum of &c. of Lawful Money of Philadelphia, within the Time and space of Twenty Days next af•••••• the——safe arrival into the River D. within the Port of the City of Philadelphia, of the said Sloop front her aforesaid intended Voyage, or within the like time and space of 20 Days next after the safe arrival from the island of Barbadoes aforesaid into the River of D. into the Po•••• of Philadelphia, or any other Sloop and Vessel, wherein the Accompt and Return of the Proceeds of the sale of the said Sloop the Fortune in the Island of Barbadoes aforesaid, in case she shall be there sold, or wherein the Proceeds or Returns of the said Adventure of the said E. D. shall be returned and sent. And the said J.K. for him, his Heirs, Executors, Admini|strators and Assigns, doth further Covenant, Promise and Agree to and with the said E.D. his Executors, Administra|tors and Assigns, by these presents, That if the said Sloop F. shall be and remain on her said intended Voyage longer than—Months from the Day of the Date hereof to be reckon'd and accounted, Then he the said J. R. his Heirs, Executors and Administrators shall and will well and truly pay, or cause to be paid unto the said E. D. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns the Sum of—current Money of—per Month, for each and every several and respective Month that die said Sloop shall be and remain on the said Voyage longer

than the said time and space of—(not exceeding in the said Voyage in the whole—) from the day of the Date 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be accomplished, together with the said Sum of—with|in the like time and space of 20 days next after the first Return and safe Arrival of the said Sloop into the River of D. from her said Intended Voyage, or within the like time and space of 20 days next after the safe Arrival from the Island of Barbadoes aforesaid into the River of D. within the said Port of Phi|ladelphia, of any other Sloop of Vessel wherein the said——aforesaid. (A Covenant that the Sloop shall return from her Voyage within——to be accompted, and then the Money to be paid,) In Witness, &c.

A Charter-party of Affreightment.

THis Charter-party of Affreightment indented, made and agreed upon the Twenty first Day of August, Anno Domini 1727. and in the First Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord George King of England, &c. between H. H. of D. Marriner, Master (under God) of the good Sloop or Vessel called the F. of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of——Tuns or there abouts, now riding at Anchor in the Port of Philadelphia, of the one pars, and G. G. of New-York in the Province of N. ••. Merchant, of the other part, Witnesseth, That the said Master hath gran••ed and let to Freight the said Vessel unto the said Merchant; and the said Merchant hath hired the said Vessel for a Voyage with her to be made in manner and from following; That is to say, The said H. H. for himself, his Executors and Administrators doth Covenant, Promise and Grant to and with the said G. G. his Executors and Admini|strators by these Presents, That the said Vessel with the first fair Wind that God shall send after the Twentieth Day of May next ensuing the Date above, shall depart from the said Port of Philadelphia with such lawful Goods and Merchandizes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shall please the said G. G. or his Assigns in the mean time to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on Board her. And that it shall be lawful to and for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 G. G., his Factors and Assigns in the mean time to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on Board here all such lawful Goods and Merchandizes

as he or they shall think for, which she may reasonable carry out and above her Victuals, Tackel and Apparel. And that the said Vessel shall, by Gods Grace, directly, as Wind and Weather will serve, sail unto the Island of B. and there Deliver unto the said G. G. his Executors, Administrators, Factors and Assigns, all such Goods and Merchandizes as shall be loaden on Board of her by the said G. G. his Executors, Admini|strators, Factors or Assigns, dry and well conditioned, Dan|ger of the Sea, Fire, Enemies, and Embargo of Princes only excepted. And after here clearing and right discharge of such Goods as she shall receive into her within the said Port of Philadelphia, shall receive in the said Island of ••. her full lading in such lawful Goods and Merchandizes as it shall please the said G. G. his Executors, Administrators, Factors or Assigns, to Lade or cause to be Landen aboard her; and after such her full Lading at the Island of B. aforesaid, shall directly fall as Wind and Weather will permit to the said Port or Har|bour of P. aforesaid, and there deliver to the said G.G. his Executors, Administrators, Factors or Assigns, within the space of Ten Working Days hereafter mentioned, the said Goods and Merchandizes so received into her at B. aforesaid, dry and well conditioned, and make a right Discharge and End of the said Voyage, the Danger of the Sea, Fire, Eni|mies, and Embargo of Princes and Rulers only excepted: And that the said Vessel, after her arrival at B. aforesaid, shall stay at Anchor therefor her Unlading and Relading fifty Work|ing Days, and shall stay at Anchor at the said Port of P. after her Return again and Arrival there from B. aforesaid, Ten Working Days, for the Delivery of the said Goods so to be Landen aboard her at B. aforesaid; and the said G. G. for himself, his Executors, and Administrators, doth further Covenant, Promise and Grant to and with the said H. H. his Executors and Administrators, and also Warrant by these Presents, the said Vessel at her Departure from the said Port of P. and during she said Voyage, shall be strong & staunch, and sufficiently Victualed, Tackled and Apparelled, and fur|nished with Masts Sails, Sail-Yards, Anchors, Cables, Roper, Cords, Tackle, Apparel, Boat and all other Furniture whatsoever requisite or needful for such a Vessel for such

Voyage. And the said G. G. for himself, his Executors and Administrators, doth Covenant and Grant to and with the said H. H. his Executors and Administrators, not only to unlade and Relade and dispatch away the said Vessel at and from Bar. and Phil. aforesaid, within the Time and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 before limited and agreed upon, but also for the freighter Hire of the said Sloop or Vessel for all the said Voyage, viz. from P. to the Island of B. and from thence to P, well and truly pay or cause to be paid unto the said H. H. his Execut|ors, Administrators or Assigns, the Sum of—Pounds current Money of P. in manner and form following, that is to say, The Sum of—as the Island of Bar. within 20 days next after the arrival of the said Sloop or Vessel and delivery of the said Goods well conditioned at the said Island of Bar. afore|said; and the Sum of—Pounds more, the residue of the said——Pounds at Phil. aforesaid, within Ten Work|ing Days after the return again and arrival of the said Sloop or Vessel from Bar. to Phil. and the Delivery of the said Goods to be received into her at Bar. aforesaid unto the said G. G. his Executors, Administrators, Factors or Assigns at P. afore|said well conditioned as aforesaid; together with Primage and Average, according to the use and Custom of Merchants. And the said G. G. for himself, his Heirs Executors and Ad|ministrators, doth Covenant and Grant to and with the said H. H. his Executors and Administrators by these Presents, that in case the said Vessel shall through the defalt of the said G. G. his Factors or Assigns, stay for Unlading or Relading at Bar. aforesaid, or for her Lading at P. aforesaid, before her departure from thence; or for her Unlading at P. afore|said and after her return and arrival from Bar. aforesaid, to P. aforesaid, after the several Days therefore above-mentioned, That then the said G. G. his Executors or Administrators shall and will pay or cause to be paid unto the said H. H. his Executors or Administrators the Sum of——Shillings for every Working Day that the said Vessel shall either stay at Bar. for her Unlading and Relading, or at P. aforesaid, for her Ladeng and Unlading after the Days above limited and agreed upon. And to the Performance of all and singular the

Covenants and Agreements above-mentioned, which on the part and behalf of the said H. H. his Executors or Administrat|ors, are to be performed in all things as above said, the said H. H. bindeth himself, his Executors and Administrators, and especially the Sloop or Vessel aforesaid, with her Freight, unto the said G. G. his Executors and Administrators in the Sum or Penalty of Two Hundred Pounds of Lawful Money of P. well and truly to be paid by these Presents; and likewise for the performance of all and singular the Covenants and A|greements above-mentioned, which on the part and behalf of the said G. G. his Executors and Administrators, are and ought to be performed in all things as are above received, the said G. G. bindeth himself, his Executors and Administrat|ors and Goods, unto the said H. H. his Executors and Ad|ministrators, in the Sum or Penalty of Two Hundred Pounds of like Money of P. well and truly to be paid by these Presents. In Witness whereof, the Parties first above-named to these Charter parties Indented, interchangeably have set their Hands and Seals, the Day and Year first above-writen.

Sealed and Delivered, &c. H. H.

Of Exchange.

Exchange of Money is of great Antiquity, and is esteemed exceeding, Coi••nodious, excellently useful and bene|ficial, as well to Kingdoms and Cities in general, as to Mer|chants and others in particular: And as Money was first invent|ed to be made of the best Metals, for the avoiding of chargeable and troublesome carriage, and transportation of Commodities from one Place to another in way of Trade: so was Exchange of Money first invented for the avoiding as well the danger, as the trouble and charge in the carriage of Money from Place to Place; and by reason that the Standards, Stamps, and Sub|scriptions of Moneys are found to be various and different (no Nation making use of others Coin) Merchants were forc'd for the better performance and carrying on this excellent 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to appoint a certain Exchange, by giving Value for Value, according to the Fineness or Courseness of the Coyns, with

certain allowance to the Merchant Exchanging.

Seeing then that Exchanges are of such great use and import|ance, the Merchant ought to have great insight and knowledge in the Coyns of Foreign Countries, that he may be able to reduce one Coyn into the valuation of another, by raising or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 according to the Goodness or Badness of the Metal: that when he hath occasion to draw a Bill of Exchange upon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 100 〈◊〉〈◊〉 here a London, to be paid in France, Holland, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 else where, he may know the Loss or Gain.

The true Exchange for Moneys by Bills of Exchange, is real|ly grounded on the Valuation, Fineness and Weight of the Money of every Country according to the Par, that is, Value for Value, and on this are the Exchanges of England ground|ed.

Exchanges are made by Bills, when Money is delivered simply here in England, the Bills received for the same to have the Payment in some other Country beyond the Seas, for Goods here bought, or the like, at a certain Price agreed upon: The like is observed beyond the Seas, and the Money received here in England.

The meaning of a Bill of Exchange, in thus to be under|stood, suppose two Merchants have correspondence and deal|ing together, the one here in England, and the other in France, the Merchant in France having bought Good of a Man, to the value of 500 or 1000 l. the Man being to come to England, comes to the Merchant for his Money, who being perhaps not provided, or otherwise the Man desirous to have his Money paid in England; the Merchant upon these or the like con|fide rations, draws a Bill of Exchange for the said Sum upon his Correspondent here in England (who perhaps is indebted to him in greater Sums) to be Paid upon Sight, or within such a Time after Sight, either upon Usance, or double or treble Usance, as they agree. To be explain'd, that is two or three Months.

Again, sometimes Gentlemen or other having occasion to Travel beyond Seas, for their Convenience, Pay their Money to a Merchant here at London, desiring him to draw a Bill of Exchange for the same upon his Factor, or some Merchant with whom he hath Correspondence, at the Place where the Gentle|men

do design their Journey; which Bill in ordered to be Paid as aforesaid.

Forms of Bills of Exchange.

Philadelphia May 1, 1727.

AT Ten days after fight of this my only Bill, pray pay or cause to be paid to Mr. J. S. or to his Order the Sum of Twenty Pounds, current Money of——Make good Payment, and place the same to account of

Your Friend and Servant, David Long.

To Mr. Thomas Haveit, Merchant in New-York,

When this Bill comes to hand you must go with it to J. S. and show it to him, and if he accepts to pay it, he must write under it, thus,

Accepted by me this 10th Day of June, 1727. J. Short.

Which Acceptance obliges J. S. to pay the said Bill Ten days after he so accepts it.

A Forreign Bill of Exchange.

New-York, April 6th 17••7.

AT Thirty Days after fight of this my first Bill of Exchange, my Second and Third of the same Tenor and Date, not being paid, pay or cause to be paid to Mr. T. T. or to his order, the Sum of Fifty Pounds lawful Money of Great Britain for the value received here by me of Mr.——Make good payment, and place to account, as per Advice of

Your Humble Servant. John Sharp.

To Mr. Rich. Honesty, Haberdasher in London.

When this Bill comes to Mr. Trades he has 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to pay that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to another Man; and therefore withred being at its 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of receiving and paying said Money, be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and gives is to the other Man to receive, which is thus. viz.

Pay the Contents of the within Bill for me to Thomas Gold, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to his order, for value 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of him.

T. Trader.

But of Mr. Richard Honesty refuses or neglects to pay the said Bill of Exchange, then you must go to the Notary Publick, and Protest the said Bill, which runs thus, viz.

A Protest of a Bill of Exchange.

KNow All Persons whom this present Writing may concern, that the 22th Day of June, in the Year of Our Lord, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the Request of Mr. Thomas Trader, of London, Merchant, I ••. A. Publick Notary, Sworn and Admired 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Majesty, did go to the Dwelling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Molestation or Mr. R. H. upon whom the above 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bill of Exchange is drawn, and shewed the Original unto the said Mr. R. H. demanding his acceptance of the same Who answered me, be should not accept the said Bill, for some Reason he should write to Mr. J. S. the Drawer. Wherefore I the said Notary did Protest, and do by these Presents Protest, as well against the said J. S. the Drawer, as likewise against the said R. H. upon whom it is drawn, as also against all other Persons, Endorsers, or others therein concerned, for all Changes, Rechanges, Damages and In|terests, whatsoever; In Presence of C. R. and J. K. called for Witnesses, to this present Act done in my Office in London, the Day and Year above-mentioned.

R. A. Notary Publick.

A Bill of Sale for a Vessel.

To All Christian People, To whom these Presents shall come. Know Ye, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 J. ••.of the City of 〈◊〉〈◊〉

ships Wright Sole Owner of the good Sloop or Vessel, called, The Ann, of the Burthen of Fifty Tons, or thereabouts, For and in Consideration of the Sum of Two Hundred Pounds current Money of the Province of Pensilvania to me in hand and before the Ensealing and Delivery of these Presents, by R. S. of the City of Phil, Marriner, the Receipt whereof he corn hereby acknowledge and himself there with fully Satisfied, Contented and Paid, hath Granted, Bargained and Sold, and he these Presents doth Grant, Bargain and Sell unto the said R. S., his Heirs, Executors and Assigns all that—H••ll of the said good Sloop or Vessel, called, The Ann Together with Mast—Boom, Bolt-sprit—and all other Neces|sarys thereto Appertaining and belonging, Unto the said R. S. his Heirs, Executors and Assigns, To the Sole and only pro|per-use, benefit and behoof of him the said R. S. his Heirs, Executors and Assigns Forever. And the said J. L. doth, covenant for himself his Heirs, Executors and Administrators, To and with the said R. S. his Heirs Executors and Assigns. To Warrant and Defend the said Sloop and all other the be|fore-mentioned Appurtenances for the during the Full Term and Space of one Year and a Day, according to the Laws and Customs of Oleron in such Cases made and provided [Fire, Enemies, Restraint of Princes, Perils and Dangers of the Seas only excepted] In Testimony whereof the said J. L. hath hereunto set his Hand and Seal this 23d Day of May in the First Year of his Majestys Reign Anno{que} Domini. 1727.

A Declaration in Trust.

TO all People to whom this Present Writing shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉: I R. B. of, &c. Gent. send Greeting. Whereas J. B. of, &c. by Deed of Sale, or Writing under his Hand to Seal, bearing date the Day of, &c. being the day before the Date hereof, hath bargained, sold, Transfered, and set over unto me the said R. B. one equal 16th Part of the new Ship, or Vessel, called the, &c. of the Burthen of, &c. or thereabouts; now Riding at Anchor in the River of D. and also one Equal 16th Part of all and singular the Masts, Sails, Anchors, Cables,

and Appurtenances whatsoever, to the said Ship or Vessel be|longing, or in any wise appertaining, To have and to bill, The said Equal 16th Part of the said Ship, and all other the Premises in, and by the said Deed of sale mentioned, of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be granted, Transferred and set over, and every part thereof unto me the said R. B. my Executors, Administrators and Assigns forever, as by the said Writing or Deed of Sale more fully and largely appeareth. Now know ye, That I the said R. B. do here declare, That the said Writing, or Deed of Sale, of the Premisses before mentioned, is made to me only in Trust to and for the only use benefit and behoof of the said J. B. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns. And that I the said R. B. paid no Money or other Consideration for the same; but that the same Equal 16th Part of the said Ship or Vessel and all other the Premisses in and by the said Deed of Sale mentioned, to be no me granted are the proper Goods and Chattles of the said J. B. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns, for and notwithstanding the said Writing or Deed of Sale to be made as aforesaid, and are to be and remain to and for the only proper use, benefit and behoof of the said J. B. his Executors, Administrators and Assigns. And I the said R. B. do hereby deny and disclaim the having any Right, Title, Interest, Property, Claim or Demand of, in, or to the said Sixteenth Part of the said Ship or Vessel, and other the Premisses in and by the said Writing or Deed of Seal to me granted as aforesaid, otherwise then in Trust as afore|said, to and for the use, benefit and behoof of the said J. B. his Executors Administrators and Assigns as aforesaid. In Witness, &c.

A Defeazance on Lands forfeited.

THis Indenture made, &c. Between J. P. of, &c. of the one Part, and H. C. of the other Part, Whereas the said J. P. by his Recognizance in the Nature of a Statute 〈◊〉〈◊〉, bearing even date with these Presents, taken and acknowledged, before, &c. Lord Chief Justice of his Majesties Court of Kings Bench at Westminster is, and standeth bound

to the said H. C. in the Sum of, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. And whereas he said J. P. together with A. C. of, &c. and T. C. of, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 bound in H. C. in and by one Obligation bearing thee also with these Presents conditioned for the Payment of the Sum of, &c. being the same Sum intended to be secured by the said Recognizance on the, &c. day of, &c. next ensuing the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hereof, at or in the, &c. as in and by the said Recognizings or Statute Staple, and Obligations and Conditions thereof, may appear. Now this Indenture Witnesseth, and the said H. C. is contented and well pleased, and doth for himself, his Heirs Executors and Administrators, Covenant and Promise, That if the said J. P. his Heirs, Executors and Administrators, or any of them, shall and do well and truly pay or cause to be paid unto the said H. C. his Executors, Administrators or Assigns, the said Sum of, &c. on the said, &c day of, &c. at or in the said, &c. According to the said Conditions of the said Obligation, that then the said Recognizance at 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to be void and of non Effect, or else to remains and be in full 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and virtue.

A brief Relation of the Kingdom of England.

ENGLAND is bounded or the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by part of the 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉; on the West by St. George's Channel; on the North by Scotland; and on the South by the English Channel. The A•••• of this Country is mild, sweet and temperate, not P••ircing Cold in Winter, nor Scorching in Summer. The longest Day in the Northmost Parts is about Seventeen Hours and half, the shortest in the Southmost is almost Eight Hours, and the Nights propo••••onably. The chief Commodities, are Corn, Cattle, Tin, Copper Lead, Iron, Timber, Coal, Wool, Cloth, Stuffs, Linnen, Hides, Tallow, Butter, Cheese and Beer, &c.

The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of this Country are (1) the abundance of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉; whether for 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 those especially in 〈◊〉〈◊〉; or Purging particularly those of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in 〈…〉〈…〉 Northest, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Middlesex. Here are also many other remarkable Springs, whereof some abound of a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as that of Durtwich in Worcestershire; or Sulphur, as the famous Well at Wiggin in Lancashire; or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 matter; as that at Pitchford in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of shire. Others 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 quality, as particularly that near L••tter 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & the remarkable dropping West in the West riding of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shire. And Lastly, some Ebb and Flow, but that commonly 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a very 〈◊〉〈◊〉 manner, as those in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Derbyshire, and 〈…〉〈…〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Heir. 'To these we may add that extraordinary Fountain near Richard's Castle in Herefordshire, commonly called 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Well, which is always full of small Bones, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Frog 〈◊〉〈◊〉, though frequently 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and clear'd of them.

Near 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Lancashire, is a remarkable Well, which being 〈◊〉〈◊〉, there presently breaks out a Sulphurous Va|po•••• which makes the Water bubble up as if it bou'd and a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the being put thereto, it instantly catches Fire, and burns his Brandy; during a Calmn, the flame will continue a where Da••, and by it's Heat they can Boil Eggs, Meat, &c. and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Water 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is Cold: (2) In W••••infield in Westmoreland, is the three Brother Tree, so call'd, because there weré three of them (the least whereof is this) which, a good way from the Root, is Thirteen Yards and an half round. (3) In Dreby|shire; is the Famous Peak, and some hideous Cav••es, as those 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pool's Hole, Eden Hole, and one more, which is known by the indecent Name of the Devil's 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Near it is a Spring, remarkable for consisting of both Hot and Cold, Water, so joined in the same Stream, that a Man may at once put his Dan|ger and Thumb of the same Hand in the hot and the other in the Cold, Lastly, in the County of Sarry is the River 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which looseth itself updes Ground, and ariseth again at some considerable Distance; as doth also 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in the North riding of Yorkshire.

The Kingdom of England is a Famous Ancient and Here|ditary Monarchy: A Monarchy that affords very much to the Industry, Liberty and Happiness of the Subject, and reserves enough for the Majesty and Prerogative of the King, who in willing to own his People as Subjects, and not as Slaves. The Supream Court of Judicature is the High Court of Parliament. The Inferior Courts are the King's-Bench, the Court of Com|mon Pleas, the High-Court of Chancery, the Exchequer, and the Court of the Dutchy of Lancaster; &c. As also the Ecclesiastical-Courts in Subordination to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury; besides these various Courts; the King, consult|ing the case, safety and welfare, or the Subject; administers Justice by his Judges, and that in their yearly Circuits thro' the Kingdom; and, for the better go vertuing and keeping the Peace in particular Counties, Hundreds, Cities; Boroughs; and Villages, County's have their respective Lords Lieuten|ants, Sheriffs, and Justices of the Peace; Hundreds, their Bailiffs, High Constables, and Petty-Constables. Cities, their Mayor, Aldermen, Sheriffs, &c. Boroughs and Towns incorporate, have either a Mayor or two Bailiffs, or Port-reeve, who, in power, are the same with Mayor and Sheriffs, and during their Offices, are Justices of the Peace within their own Liberties. And lastly; Villages are in subject on to the Lord of the Manuor, under whom is the Constable or Head borough, to keep the Peace, apprehend Offenders; and bring them be|fore the Justice.

Historians report That Gomer, the eldest Son of Japheth the Son of Noah, gave name to the Gomerains, who filled al|most this part of the World; leading, as Vilitb••••s faith, in the tenth year of Nimrod, a Colony out of Armenia into Italy, which of Gomer were called Cowbri, and afterwards Cimbri; when such as departed from Italy went into the North parts, and gave in the Name of Crimbrica; or Chersonesus from whence the Britains or English proceeded; who came over at first from the Continent of France, England was Anciently called Cumbri: these Britains as I may call them, were then as wild in many things as the Indians in America are now, as in Curing, Marking and Painting their Flesh, and in going Naked: Some of those Indians held that Souls depated, wand|ered

up and down and suffered Hunger, Thirst and Cold, and Buried their Bodies, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Meat, and Gold and Silver with them in their Graves: But believed the Souls of good Men art in Glory.

Their Married Woman were known by having on their Shoulders, Elbows and Knees, the Pictures of the Heads of Lyons, Griffins, and the like; on their Bellies the Sun with its Beams, and on their Paps the Moon and Stars.

The Virgins had on the shapes of divers flowers, made on them while Young, by raising the Skin, and colouring it with the juice of Herbs, which remained on them some Years.

The Men were 〈◊〉〈◊〉 horrible so look on, having on their Flesh the Pictures of ugly Beasts, Serpents and the like.

Their 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to whom they Sacrificed Mens Flesh were almost in number equal to the Idols of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

The Men and Woman were swift of Foot, Warring with their. Enemies in Waggons and Chariots, Armed at the end of the Axel-Times with Hooks and S••thes of Iron, which with the Ratifing of their Chariot-Wheel; Amazed their Enemies, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 of Dainties, Fed upon Roots of Herbs, and Barks of Tree, not T••••••ing any Ground, nor sowing Corn, otherwise him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it on the Untilled Earth, and Harrow|ing it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bushes; Cattle, Fowl and Fish they had, but one none of them.

Their Trading, for the most part, was among themselves, and that but mean; their chief Riches consisting (as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 faith) in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Boxes, Sheers, Bits, Bridles, Chains of Iron. Wreath, Glass coloured, and the like, which they usually de|livered to each other as Current Coins for what their Necessary required, Living in Huts, and going Naked, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Leather Boats, until the Romans taught them to build both Ships and Houses, &c.

This Land hath been Conquered five several times, First by the Romans, under Julius Caesar, who made the first Attempt upon it Fifty one Years before the Birth of our Saviour Christ. He Subjected it to the Roman Yoke, and caused them to become Taeibutary to the Romans, who often defended them from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Scots, who came out of Scotland, and robed and spoiled the Countrys-to prevent which Servants, one of the Ro|mans

Emperors, caused a Wall to be made from Sea to Sea, be|tween England and Scotland; that is, from Eden to Tine.

Divers of the Emperors were here in Person, as Alxender and Severus, who is reported to be buried at York, Anno 236. Here also was Constantius, Father to Constantius the Great, be from hence Married Helena, a Woman of this Land, who was afterwards Mother to the Renowned Constantine (from whom Constantinople had its name, the Chief City of the Great Turk.

But when the Roman Empire was much weakned, partly by their Own Discord, and partly by the Irruptions of the Goths and Vandals, and such like Invaders, the Romans were forced to re••••d their Soldiers from Britain, after they had Rul|ed 483 Years, and so leaving the Land Naked, the Scots, and certain of the same Country, called Pic••••, did break in, who miserably wasted and spoiled England.

To relieve them from the Cruelty and Oppression of these Scots and Picts, the Saxons were (in the third Place) by some of the Land called in, who finding the sweetness of the Soil, and the weakness of the Inhabitants, did repair hither by great Troops, and so seated themselves here, that there were at one time seven several Kingdoms of them in the Compass of Eng|land, commonly called the Heptarchy.

These Saxons did bear themselves with more Moderation, towards those few of the Country that remained, than the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 had done: But they growing to Contention, one King with as then, partly concerning the Bounds of their Territories, or Dominicans and partly concerning other Quarrels, they had 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 each with the other.

Their Kingdoms were these, 1. The Kingdom of Kert, under the Succession of seventeen Kings, began by 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Anno 455. and ended in Baldred, Anno 827.

2. The Kingdom of South Saxons, containing Suffex and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 under the Succession of Five Kings, began by〈◊〉〈◊〉 Anno 483. and ended in Huthum, Anno 601.

3. The Kingdom of the West Saxons, containing 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, Dorsershire, Sun 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Wiltshire, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, under the Succession of 1-King, 〈…〉〈…〉 Anno 519. And ended by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Anno 818.

4. The Kingdom of theEast Saxons, containing, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Middlesex, under the Succession of 16 Kings begun by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Anno 527. and ended in Suthred, Anno 827.

5. The Kingdom of Northumberland, containing Yorkshire, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Lancashire, Westmoreland, Cumberland, and New|thumberland; under the Succession of 23 Kings begun by Ella and Ida, Anno 547. and ended in Ofred, Anno 916.

6. The Kingdom of Mercia, containing Huntington, Rut|land, Lincoln, Northampton, Leicester, Darbyshire, Natting|hampshire, Oxfordshire, Cheshire, Shropshire, Glo••••estershire, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Staffordshire, Warwickshire, Buckinghamshire, Bedfordshire, and Hartfordshire, under the Succession of 20 Kings, begun by Cr••da, Anno 582. and ended in Burdred. Anno 226.

7. The Kingdom of East-Angels, containing Suffulk, Norfolk, Cambridgeshire, and ••ly-Island, under the Succession of 15 Kings, begun by Uffa, Anno 575 and ended in Edward, Anno 914.

But in process of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Eghert the 17 King of the West-Saxons aforesaid, became 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Monarch of England, about the Year of Christ, 830.

And then the fourth, and most grievous Conquest and ••••ourge of this Nation, was by the Danes, who made a vio|lent Irruption, under King Ethelred, the Saxon; and so far prevailed, that he was contented to pay them Yearly 10000 l. which they at last enhanced to 41000 l. This Tyrany Ethelred not able to endure, privately Commanded his Subjects to Massacree the Danes, which was Executed on the 22 th of November at Night: upon which Swain, King of Denmark, came with a Navy of 250 Ships into England, drove Ethelred into Normandy, and Tyranized over the English with a very high hand, every English house maintaining one Da••e, whom they called Lord, who lived Idly, by the Labour of the English. And basely, when some of the English were Drinking, used to stab them, or cut their Throats; Therefore 〈◊〉〈◊〉 avoid which Villany, the Party then Drinking, requested some of the next to him to be his Surety, or Pledge for his Life; from whence came the Expression used to this Day of Pledging, one another, when the party Drank to, takes his turn, and Drink; next after him.

Now the Cause being through Gods Mercy taken away, there's no need of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Custom of tempting any to Drink more than good nature 〈◊〉〈◊〉; but as it is now 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the more sober English at Meals; who, tho' they Drink to the another, desire no Pledges, but let the party (that wants Drink) call for it.

"Forced-Health, (saith a worthy Men) at great Feasts, is a Barbarous Fashion (used by some Church Men.) At 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Feast every Mans Rules was his own choice, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of very Pagans commanded Liberty of their Cups, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Courem: p. 276.) But Health-Drinking is by good Christians called the Shoeing-Horn of Excess. "These Strong-Liquor Worshippers, (saith he) will sometimes be on their Knees to Drink a great Mans Health [〈◊〉〈◊〉 Health De|part from themselves] and so make Gods of others, and Swine of themselves.

But the Feast our Saviour Christ approves of, you may see, Luke 16. 19. 26. Inviting the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 &c. that cannot Invite again. But Bishop Sanderson saith, viz. Temperance is the best Physick, Patience the best Law, and good Conscience the best Divinity.

After the Reign of three Kings the English 〈◊〉〈◊〉 off the Danish Yoke, and the Saxons were Re-inthroned.

Note, That it is said of King Edgar that he Built above four several 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and some other Kings were, in their Ignorance, so devoted to the Popish Superstitions, that they resigned their Crowns, and superstitiously Traveled to Rome, there to lead the Lives of Private Men.

Also 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Danish King, being taught by some Men, that St. Peter had received from Christ the great Power of Binding and Loosing, and that be was also the Key-bearer of Heaven Gates, for which cause (lest St. Peter should not open the same unto him, when he should come thither) he went on Pilgrimage to Rome.

The Fifth and last Conquest was by the Normans, under the leading of Duke William of Normandy, who pretending he had Right to the Crown of England, promise of Adoption, of some other conveyance from King Harold, did with his Normans, Anno 1066. in 896 ships arrive at Pensey in Suffex,

and obtained a great Victory October the 14th in which were ••ain Herald with 66000 of the English. William took upon him the Kingdom as Conqueror, for he seized all into 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stands, gave out Aarons, Lordships and Manner from him|self; reversed the former Laws and Custom, and instructed here the Manners and Orders of his own Country, which have proceeded on, and been, by little and little, bettered to 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉.

This 〈◊〉〈◊〉 may see, the English Blood, at this Day is a 〈…〉〈…〉 Normans and Saxons, not without a Tincture 〈…〉〈…〉 and British Blood.

OF AMERICA.

AMERICA may be properly called the New-World, as 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 by Christopher Columbus about 290 Years 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tho' there have been several Conjectures that is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 known in former Ages, yet they seem uncertain, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, so that there is not Dependance upon any of them; and we may conclude, that Columbus gave the World the first Notice of this immense Country. He was a Genoese by Birth, and bred a Matinee, trading into Syrid, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, from whence he had Opportunity to view the Coasts of Africa, and observing that at certain Seasons of the Year, the Winds blew long together from the West, and judging they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from some Place beyond the Sea, and that by the Motion of the Sun there must be another World to which that glorious Planer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 impart both its Heat and Light, he resolved to seek after it. He was about 40 Years old, and in 1486, proposed his Design to the State of Genoa, assuring them; That if they would furnish him with Ships, he did not doubt but to find 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Way by the West, to the spice Islands in the Indies, but they rejected it, as an idle Fancy. He 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the same Offer with like success to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, upon which he sent his Brother Bartholomew to King 〈◊〉〈◊〉 VIIth of Engl|and, who being unhappily taken by

Pyrates in his Voyage in England, he after long Imprisonned arrived in England, and repairing to Court, presented King Henry with a Map of the World with his Brother's Offer of Discovery: The Motion was readily entertained, and Christo|pher sent for into England, who hearing nothing from his Brother, he went to Spain, where he sped in his Suit, and arrived at the Court of Castile in 1446; but 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and Isabella, King and Queen of Spain, being in War with the Moors in Granada, he was nèglected till the Arch-bishop of Toledo procured him Audience, and after the Wars were end|ed, he was furnished with three Ships at the King's Charge, and 16000 Duckets in Money, which seemed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be for Discovery, than a Conquest. In 1492, Columbus with about 130 Mariners sail'd for Gomera, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Island; where having refreshed, after many Days, they en|counter'd the Sea, called Sargassa, from a Plant like Sampire, appearing like a green Field; this Sight so discourag'd them, that it had occasioned their Return, had not the sight of some Birds encouraged them with Hopes of Land not 〈◊〉〈◊〉. After 33 Days sailing, despairing of Success the Company 〈◊〉〈◊〉, threatning to throw Columbus into the Sea, what being a Genoese Stranger, had deluded them; at length with soft Words, and strong Promises, he assured them, That if no Land appeared in three Days, he would return: The Time was just expiring when Columbus observed the Clouds to be clearer then before, and in the Evening of the last Day, one of the Company from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉-mast descried 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and soon after the Land appeared: This Person expecting a great Re|ward from the King of Spain, of which he was frustrated upon his Return, in a Rage renounc'd Christianity, and turn'd Mahometan.

Upon Sight of Land, the next Day the Marineers, who were Yesterday for destroying him, now embrace, and al|most adore him, for so happily bringing them to the Land of Promise. On Shore they go, and falling a Tree, erected to Cross, and took Possession of this New-World, in the Name of the Catholick 〈◊〉〈◊〉. They first landed in an Island called 〈◊〉〈◊〉. One of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which they named St. Salvador, and sail'd from thence to Hispaniola, where the Natives fed

from whence to the Mountains, but seizing one Woman, tho' gave her Meat, Drink, and Clothes, and let her go, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 declaring their Civility, they came in Troops to the Ships, Side, judging the Spaniards to be some divine Nation for from Heaven, tho' at first they thought them Can••I••als, or Man-eaters, and so indeed they proved in some Sense, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 leaving in some Parts 200 Indians alive of 4 Millions, that inhabited those Countries. Nothing more pleased the Stan|ards, than the Gold which the innocent Inhabitants exchanged for Bells, Glasses, Points and other Trifles.

Columbus built a Fort by Leave of the King of Hispaniola, leaving 38 Spaniards therein, and taking with him 6 hedi••••s, returned to Spain, being highly caress'd by the King and Queen, and honour'd with the Title of Admiral, and in riched with the Tenths of the Spanish Gains in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, He is then sent a second Time with his Brother Bartholomew, (who was made Vice-roy of Hispaniola,) with 17 Sail of Ships, and 1500 Men: When he arriv'd, he found all his Men murder'd by the Indians, who laid the Blame on their insolemn Carriage toward them.

Columbus now built Domingo, Isabella; and St. Thomas Fort in that Island, where the Spaniards all died with Famine; for the Indians unwilling to have such Neighbours, refused to plant their Maiz, and Jucea, and so starved both themselves and their new Guests. He then discovered Cuba, Jamaica, and the adjacent Isles, and at length returning into Spain, died in 1506, and was buried at Sevil, leaving 2 Sons; the Eldest named Diego, succeeding him in the Admiralty of the Indies.

Columbus having led the Way, was seconded by American Vesputius, a Florentine, employed by Emanuel, King of Portugal in 1502, who had been his Companion in the first Expedition. He with a competent Number of Ships & Men, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Equinoctial, and discovered the Coasts of Guiana, & Brasil, beyond the Tropick of Capricorn, to 32 Degrees of South Latitude, and the Height of the Streights of Magellane. (as they were afterwards called). But Americas meeting with soul Weather, was forced to return Home by the Coast of Africa. The next Year he design'd a Voyage to Insula

Real in Brasile, but his Provisions being lost upon the Coast of Guinea in Africa, he was forced to return, but how long he lived after, is not Recorded, yet he had the Honour and Happiness, (to the great Injury of Columbus) to give his Name to the fourth Part of the World, which from him was called America.

Ferdinando Cortez, was another great Adventurer, who went Clerk to the Treasurer of Cuba, where getting Money by carrying over Sheep and Ki••e, and receiving Gold in exchange, he returned to Spain, and furnishing himself with 11 Ships, and 550 Men, he arrived at St. •• Cruce, and discovering ma|ny new Provinces, he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 up the River Tabasx, where the People of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 refusing to sell him Provisions, he plun|dered the same. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 inraged, raised an Army of ••0000 Men, but Cortez with Horse and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 soon defeated them, they imagining the Horse and Man to be but one Creature. He proceeded then toward Mexico, and at St. John de Ulla, the Governor came to him with 1400 Indians, adoring and burning Frakincense ••n him, and preserved him with Victuals, Jewels, Gold and Silver, which Cortez 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with a Collar of Glass, and other Things of small Value: Cortez asked the Governour whether their great Emperor 〈◊〉〈◊〉 had any Gold, who answering, Yea; I am glad of that, said Cortez, for my Companions are troubled with a Disease at the Heart, for which Gold was the only sovereign Re|medy, so desired him to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him with the greatest Quan|tity he could of that Mortal, who accordingly sent two Wheels, each two Yards broad, one of Silver, representing the Moon the other of Gold like the Sun, to the Value of 20000 Duck|ces; he likewise promised to pay whatever Tribute the King of Spain should require, and all Necessaries, but was unwilling that Cortez should visit him, which yet he resolved he would; and being arrived at Mexico, he received him withall Solem|nity. But Cortez being full of ambitious Thoughts, seized upon the King, and put him in Chains, with a Spanish Guard of so Men; whereupon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Nephew fled in Arms, but by the Treachery of his own People, was delivered to his Uncle, whom Cortez permitted to exercise a seeming 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Authority, and by whose Order he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 an Assembly of

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Chief of his People, where he obliged him to make an Oration, declaring,

That his Predecessors were not born in this Country, but came from a strange Land, and that their Kings of old had promised to send such as should rule them, and had accordingly sent these Spaniards, and that they ought to submit to the Emperor of Spain,:

Which they did, tho' with many Tears on either Side, for the Loss of their Liberty. He then presented Cortez with a vast Sum of Gold and Jewels, in the Nature of a Tribute valued at one Million six hundred Thousand Castilians: After this one of Cortez's Captains, (who was gone upon an Expedition) re|solved to make the Spaniards terrible to the Indians: It happen|ed the Nobility and Commons of the City used all Kind of the Spores and Recreations, to diverse their Captive King, among which were above 2000 Youths, the Flower of the City, whom he fell upon with a Party of 100 Spaniards, and cut them all off. The Indians beholding this Cruelty & Injustice, now fly all to Arms, whereupon the Villian setting a Dagger to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Breast, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to kill him, unless he would look out of the Window, and command them to lay down their Arms, but they knowing he was under a Force, out threw a Stone and struck the King on the Temples, of which he died three Days after, and though Cortez had some Thousands of Flax••tians, who were Enemies to the Mexicans, to assist him, yet the Spaniards and Indians were forced to fly out of the City: the Mexicans cutting off their Bridges, made great Slaughter, the Spaniards losing much of their ill-got Treasure; and their Numbers increasing to 200000, they pursued them: But Cortez having the good Fortune to kill 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Bearer, the Indians forsook the Field. At length after three Months Siege, Mexico is taken and razed to the Ground, but soon after rebuilt with an hundred Thousand Houses.

After Columbus and other Spaniards had discovered this rich immense Country, other Nations were encouraged to take a more strict Survey of every Part, both North and South. The Portuguese first settled in Brasile and other Places. The French took Possession of Canada on the North and several English-Men attempted to find a N. W. 〈◊〉〈◊〉

China, and the East-Indies; namely Sir Sebastian Cabot, as the Charge of King Henry VIIIth, in 1493; after him Sit Martin Frobisher, in the Reign of Q. Elizabeth; then the Captains, Davis, Weymouth, Hall, Burrough, Pet, Jackman, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Baffin, Smith and Hudson, the Result of whose en|deavours were the finding some cold Islands, to which they gave Names, and among other to Hudsons Streight, or Bay, which is in Possession of the English at this time, 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Company, and driving a considerable Trade in Furs, which they Purchase of the Natives. Other English-Men attempted to find out a N. E. Passage to Cathay, and with better Fortune found the Way to Russia, since that Time made a common Voyage, by passing down the River Volga to the Caspian Sea. Sir Tho. Cavendish, and Sir Francis Drake, Likewise surround|ed the Globe, sailing thro' the Streights of Magellane, to the Philippine-Islands in the East-Indies, and so by the Cape of Good Hope to England; and many other Discoveries were made by Sir Walter Rawleigh, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 since; so that a this Time the King of England has several very considerable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Colonies on the W. Continent of America, conti|guous to each other, containing about 1500 Miles from North to South; of which I shall give a brief Account, as well as of the several rich Islands of which the English are possest in this Part of the World. I shall begin with

NEW FOUND LAND, first discovered by 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 for King Henry VIIth, not thought at first to be an Island, but now found to be so, and as big as England, where are many Natives who pretend to believe in on, God, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all Things, but have many ridiculous Opinions concerning him a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or a King 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 English, there was one God, one Son, one Mother, and the Sun, which were Four, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 God was above them all. The English have some Towns have, about the great Bank, which is covered with Water when the Tyde flows, but is dry on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and on all side 200 〈◊〉〈◊〉 deep, there is great 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the English for God yearly, of which there are such prodigious Numbers, that one 〈…〉〈…〉 in an Hour's Time. The Lord 〈◊〉〈◊〉 had a 〈…〉〈…〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉 a starley House and Fort at Ferryland, where no 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Plantation, and lived there for some Time; his Son is Proprietor of this Island, as well as 〈◊〉〈◊〉; I shall now give an Account of our Acquisitions on the Continent of America, and first of

NEW-ENGLAND. It was discovered with the other Northern Coasts, by Seb Cabot in 1497, and in 1534. P. Am••dus and A. Parlow, were the first Christians who took possession thereof. It lay long neglected; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 1612, King James Ist, granted a Patent to several Adventures, of this vast Trast of Land, from 40 to 48 Degree, North yet little Improvement was made of these Grants, the Proprietors build|ing only a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for Fishermen on the Coast.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 after one Mr. Robinson, a Presbyterian Minister, or ••••ther Independent Preacher, and several other English then at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Helland, whither, upon Arch-bishop 〈◊〉〈◊〉 im|possing new Ceremonies upon the Clergy, they had withdrawn themselves, foreseeing, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 could not so well provide for these Posterity in a foreign Nation, petitioned King James Ist, for Liberty to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 themselves in those Parts of America, and had a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for some Territory near Hudsons Bay. They see sail from Plymouth in September, 1612. for the South Part of New-England, but were, through many Dangers, cast upon the South Cape of the Massachusets Bay, called Cape God, from the Plenty of those Fish upon that Coast; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 approaching so fast, they had no Opportunity to remove, but the Goodness of the Soil, and the Kindness of the Indians, en|couraged them to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 there, laying the Foundation of a new Colony, and named it New-Plymouth, the last Town they failed from in England. From this Time, in a few Years New-England was much increased in Buildings, and began to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in all Manner of Accommodations, so that they have now near 80 Towns with English Names, of which Boston is the Chief. The Air is clear, healthful and agreeable to the English; it is well water•••• with Rivers, hath Varity of Beasts, wild and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 several 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Fruits; the Commodities, it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are Rich Furs, Esex, Linnen, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Iron, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and other 〈◊〉〈◊〉, whereas berevt trade to other 〈…〉〈…〉 and send great Quantities of Goods to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from whence

they import all Sorts of Goods which they want, and are now grown one of the most thriving Colonies in the West-Indies.

NEW-YORK, so called from the Duke of York, before he came to the Crown, formerly named New-Netherlands, being Part of that New-England, possest by the Hollanders, but the English having a prior Right since the Reign of King James, 1st, in 1664, King Charles IId, sent over Commis|sioners to reduce the Colonies into Bounds, who marching with 300 Red Coats to Manhattens, took from the Dutch their chief Town, called New-Amsterdam, now New-York, turning out the Governour with the Silver Leg, suffering all those that owned Subjection to the King of England, to enjoy their Houses and Estates as before, and in 13 Days after, the English got three Handsome Towns, three strong Forts, and a Castle without the Loss of one Man. The Climate is the same with New-England, and abounds with the like natural Productions, as well as with Corn, and other Grain. Hud|son's River is on the North, toward the Head of which is feared, New Albany, a Place of great Trade with the Indians, having above 100 Miles good Corn Land, and other Ac|comodations.

NEW-JERSEY is Part of the Province of New Albany, hath 7 considerable Towns, and is plentifully supplied with lovely Springs, Revolers, and Inland Rivers, it hath Store of Oak Timber, Masts for Ships, and other Wood, and pro|duceth plentiful Crops of all Sorts of English Grain; is stored with wild Deer, Rabbits, and wild Fowl of all Sorts; also delicious Fruits, which come not to Perfect on in England are the natural Product of this Country; they have likewise Numbers of Horses, Cows, Hogs, and Sheep. Their Wh••l•• Oyl, and Whale Furs, Bevers, Monkies, Racoon, and Martins Skins, they Transport for England. It is con|siderably peopled, and adjacent to New-York and Long Island both well peopled 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

PENSILVANIA is a Member of that Part of America, which the King of England Ancestors have taken care to preserve and improve; and King Charles IId, in Consideration

of the Services of Sir William Pen, upon the Petition of his Son William Pen Esq made him a Grant of that Tract of Land in America, which he named Pensilvania; which in a few Years from a small Beginning is grown a populous and rich Plantation, inhabited principally by Quakers, & other likewise; there being Places of Worship for People of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Denominations. They abound will all Things, both Beast Sheep, Fowl, Horses, Deer, Fruits, Wheat, Barley, are all other Necessaries 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their Neighbours enjoy.

They 〈◊〉〈◊〉 begun and almost finished a large City, which is 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 situate upon a Neck of Land between two navigable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 De la Ware, and Sk••lkil, whereby it hath 〈…〉〈…〉 the Water, each a Mile, and two from River to River, where ships may ride in good Anchorage, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 huge Space 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ground increases daily, in building 〈…〉〈…〉 with a Distance between each to prevent Fire.

〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 A. D. is bounded on the North with Pennsil|vania, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 De la Ware River, and the Atlantick Ocean 〈…〉〈…〉 plain and even, the Soil Rich and 〈…〉〈…〉 Commodities found in the other 〈…〉〈…〉 of the English there, is Tobacco, 100 〈…〉〈…〉 one Year been sent to England, and 〈…〉〈…〉; it is divided into 10 Counties, 〈…〉〈…〉 to the Lord Baltimore, and his Heirs. 〈…〉〈…〉, and royal Prerogatives, and Juris|dictions; 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 Honours, coining Money, &c. 〈…〉〈…〉 Acknowledgment to the King and his 〈…〉〈…〉 Arrows at Windsor Castle upon Easter 〈…〉〈…〉 Lordship and the Assembly have establish'd 〈…〉〈…〉 of the Inhabitants, with Toleration to 〈…〉〈…〉 in CHRIST.

VIRGINIA. This Country, with the adjacent Coasts, was discovered 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉, for King Henry the VIIth. 〈…〉〈…〉 Sir Francis Drake, and after ••ard by Sir 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Rawleigh, who named Virginia 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in honour 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Queen Elizabeth: and after its first Discovery occasioned great 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Expence, before it became a 〈◊〉〈◊〉. It is finance 〈◊〉〈◊〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉 South of Haryland, and abounds in all Things common 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the others Plantations, particularly Tobacco, which they 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 change for all other Commodities among one another 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 which they purchase whatever Goods they have occa|sion for either from England or the neighbouring Islands. James River is of most account, where James Town is com|modiously seated, navigable 150 Miles, in this Town are 〈◊◊〉〈◊◊〉 and well built brick Houses, and the Courts of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it, with all publick Offices are kept here. The country is govern'd by the Laws of England, and divided into 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Counties, in which are held Petty-Courts every Month, from which there may be Appeals to the Quarter Sessions at James Town. They have Store of wild Beasts, as Lyons, Beats, Leopards, Tygers, Deers, Hares, Martine, Flying Squirrels; and for tame Beasts, Horses, Cows, Sheep, Goats, and Hogs.

CAROLINA, So called from K. Charles IId, is that Part of Florida, joyning to Virginia, between 29 and 36 De|grees North Latitude. The East is washed with the Atlantick Ocean Bounded on the West with the South Sea, and within these Bounds is contained the most fertile and pleasure Part of Florida, so much commended by the Spanish Authors. This Province was in 1662, by Letters Parent, granted by King Charles IId, to the Earl of Clarendon, and several other No|blemen and Knights, who have there settled a Constitution of Gover•••••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whereby no Money can be raised without Consent of their Representatives in an Assembly, with inn••e Liberty of Conscience; this Country is in the same Climate and Tempe|rature with Aleppo, Smyrna, Antioch in Judea, and the Pro|vince of Nanking, the richest in China, and will produce any Thing which those Parts do, were the Seeds brought and sowed in it; it is 600 Miles nearer the Sun than England, and so heal|thy; that several phthisical and consumptive People who came from England have recovered, and others that have been af|fected with the Stone, have been quite cured, neither is the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 known in this Colony, they enjoy all the Blessings which we have mentioned in others, both for Health and Pleasure, and some others that they are not Partakers of. They have

five Sorts of Grapes growing naturally in the Fields, which the French that are 〈◊〉〈◊〉, will make very good Wine, & some of the Lords Proprietors have taken care to send them Plants of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Canary, Claret, Muscat, Madera, and Spanish Grapes, and the Wine they have made already, is very good both for taste and colour; several Olive Trees are planted there, and thrive exceedingly. Tobacco grows very well, and Mulberry trees to feed their Silk Worms, of which they make some Improvements. But their chief Produce is Rice, of which they make great Quantities of that which is very good, and load 14 or 15 large Ships every year for England, chiefly with Rice, and there is nothing wanting but People to inhabit this happy Country. These are all the Colonies the English have upon the West Continent of America which from Newfoundland North is near 1500 Miles.

FINISH.